《IShinobi (I Will Be A Ninja My Own Way With ***** System)》 Chapter -1 - Power level In terms of Chakra: Civilian/normal person:10-99 CP Academy student:100-499 CP Genin:500-2499 CP -new Genin:500~1000 -mid Genin:1000~1500 -High Genin:1500~2000 -elite Genin:2000~2499 Ch¨±nin:2500-4999 CP -new Ch¨±nin:2500~3000 -mid Ch¨±nin:3000~3500 High Ch¨±nin:3500~4000 Elite Ch¨±nin:4000~4999 Jonin:5000-24999 CP -new Jonin:5000~10000 -mid Jonin:10000~15000 -elite Jonin:20000~24999 Kage:25000-119999 CP -new Kage:25000~45000 -mid Kage:45000~65000 -High Kage:65000~80000 -elite Kage:80000~119999 Hashirama and Madara:130000 CP Ichibi-Shukaku(one-tail beast):120000 CP Matatabi-Nibi(two-tail beast):240000 CP Son Gok¨±-Yonbi(four-tail beast):480000 CP Koku¨­-Gobi(five-tail beast):600000 CP Saiken-Rokubi(six-tail beast):720000 CP Ch¨­mei-Nanabi(seven-tail beast):840000 CP Gy¨±ki-hachibi(eight-tail beast):960000 CP Kurama-Ky¨±bi(nine-tail beast):1080000 CP Hashirama(wood sage mode and wood golem) and Madara(perfect susanoo and Kurama):1500000 CP Madara(revived with rinnegan and Hashirama cells):1750000 CP Naruto(Ky¨±bi sennin mode) and Sasuke(Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan):2000000 CP 6 paths Madara(j¨±bi''s Jinch¨±riki):4000000 CP Sage paths and etc:5000000 CP Kaguya:5000000 CP J¨±bi-(ten-tail beast):7500000 CP ¨­tsutsuki clan: 7500000 and higher CP Karaki(in the end of the fanfic):infinite ? CP(take this as a joke ????) In terms of stats(this doesn''t apply to luck): Civilian/normal person:average 10 points Academy students:25 points Mid Genin:200points High Genin:300 points Elite Genin:400 points Peak/senior Genin:499 points New Ch¨±nin:500 points Mid Ch¨±nin:650 points High Ch¨±nin:750 points Elite Ch¨±nin:850 points Peak/senior Ch¨±nin:999 points Mid Jonin:1500 points High Jonin:2000 points Elite Jonin:2500 points Peak/senior Jonin:2999 points New Kage:3000 points Mid Kage:3500 points High Kage:4000 points Elite Kage:4500 points Peak/Senior Kage:4999 points Madara(Susanoo and Kurama) and Hashirama(wood sage mode and wood golem):7500 points Madara(revived with rinnegan and Hashirama cells):10000 points Naruto(Ky¨±bi sennin mode) and Sasuke(Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan):20000 points Tailed beasts:5000~30000 Naruto(yang seal) and Sasuke(rinnegan eternal mangekoy¨­ sharingan):35000 points 6 paths Madara(j¨±bi''s Jinch¨±riki):40000 points Sage paths and etc:50000 points Kaguya:50000 points Ten tails:75000 points ¨­tsutsuki clan:75000 and higher points Karaki(in the end of the fanfic):infinite ? points (take this as a joke ????) Chapter 1 - 1:I died I was just thinking what happened? Where am I? And no matter how much I tried I couldn''t get an answer at least that''s what I told myself but deep inside I know what''s going on but I don''t want to accept it who would? The time goes by and I can''t take it, yes I did it with no regret but would you like to experience this at the age of 17 would you? No nobody would. This is not true this can''t be true I gotta be dreaming yes a dream this must be a dream yeah it''s all just a bad dream, why me? Why my family? I didn''t want this!!! I had a life, I had a bright future ahead of me, I had a family that truly loves me so why did this have to happen?? MC(main character): Hahahahahahahahahahaghaha!!!!! I laughed like a maniac. The only thing I can do now is laugh to keep the little speck of sanity I have, no I don''t I have been here for hours, days, weeks, months and even just maybe years and the only thing I had was myself, would you be okay if that happened to you? No, no one would at least no human would. This place is a place people would call the void, the nothing, death why am I just here doing nothing?, I know I''m no saint but am I really bad enough to go to hell? Mc:hahahahahahahahahaha!!!!! I once again laughed like a maniac. Truly annoying if I ever get out of here I''ll live my life the way I feel and not care for what others will think, in my past life I worked so hard to make others have a good impression of me I couldn''t handle knowing someone doesn''t like me and all that acting and faking my attitude towards everyone, just thinking of it makes me feel sick makes me wanna give up everything I achieved there and start all over. Mc: if I had another chance I''d stay true to myself. [is that really what you want?] Mc: of course that''s what I want if you can give it to me I''ll do anything. I was so eager to get my wish fulfilled that I didn''t even think about what I was doing? Or what or who was that? And how can it even help me? All I wanted was my second chance to live. [then your wish shall be granted but be warned that shall you leave the world you''ll be sent to you will suffer consequences way graver then death as you''ve experienced it once, so do you accept it the same?] Mc: I accept. I didn''t really reflect on what I was doing I just wanted two things, one a second chance to live and two a way out of this place nothing else mattered. I would maybe even sell my soul if necessary that is how desperate I''m so this is not the worst-case scenario. [Good luck strong soul may your second life be better than the first and worry not I will send you a companion to aid you in your life] Suddenly a bright light started shining and a great pain invaded me I felt like I was hit by a truck then ran over many times. Mc:aaaaaarrrrrrrrgggghhhhhh!!!!!!! In a forest, there are numerous trees with a beautiful green underneath those trees there is a boy a kid that seems to be about 6-7 years old is laying on the grass unconscious. Anyone who saw this would think this boy is a fallen angel as he has a platinum bright white-colored hair while his hairstyle is the same as Uchiha Indra''s, he has a beautiful and smooth dark skin, a quite slender but well-built physique which is unexpected in such a young boy and his clothes also stand out as he''s wearing a white open-collared, one-sleeved on the left arm long overcoat which is now tucked in and zipped but it still being possible to slightly notice the inner shirt if looked with attention he also wears bandages on his right arm, as for his lower body he wears the typical Anbu ninja black pants with bandages on both his legs while using the typical blue ninja sandals. This boy looks like a sleep beauty of the fairy tales waiting for it''s prince but the boy doesn''t need such things as the breeze of the wind blows his beautiful hair his eyes start to slightly move as a sign that he was about to wake up and then his eyes open fully at once and the very cute little boy starts screaming like a damsel in distress. Mc:aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!! *huff* *huff* *huff* (Mc''s point of view) I heavily breathe from panic a second ago I was talking to some entity about a second chance life and then suddenly a light covered me with no explanation and now I wake up here without understanding a thing. Mc: just what''s going on!!??!? Calm down, relax, calm down, relax. Okay, I''m fine. I said this while doing a breathing technique to calm myself down. Now from what I can get at least, I seem to be alive, even tho I don''t know where and when but at least I''m alive that''s the first step. [you seem to have calmed down a bit so I''ll be fast, I''m your system A.I call me whatever you want, as for my purpose its to serve you and help you get to the top of the world don''t worry as I have many functions ready to help you to make sure you can achieve your objectives. As for what those functions are right now you only have access to 1.Status, 2.Quest, 3.Store, and 4.inventory. You should be pleased to have all these already you know.] Mc: wait so you mean this is like a game or one of those novels I read before. [kinda like that but don''t worry with me your life is going to be awesome] Is this for real? Well, I was trapped in some weird void place for so long my concept of real probably will never be the same. Mc: well I hope you mean it. Also where and when am I? [your In Narutoverse or world call it how you feel you''ve been reborn here by a great being that created me to help you and as for when, if my calculations aren''t wrong and believe me they aren''t your 9 years before naruto was born] Wait what!?!? Did I hear wrong? No way the Narutoverse this has got to be some sort of dream come true. Thank you mysterious entity. Mc: so where exactly am I? [you''re in the nation of fire 3 km northeast away from the hidden leaf village] Thank god I''m close to a village otherwise this would be dangerous. Well since I''m here please show me my status. [status] Name:Uchiha Karaki Age:4 years old (17 years old) Race:Human(?) Gender:M Bloodline:Uchiha(100% purity) Body physique:academy level Affinities:All Lv-1 Cp:100/100(academy level) Cc:0% Str:10 Dex:10 End:10 Chr:10 Agi:10 Int:30 Wis:60 SP:0 Innate abilities: Sharingan(modified)(locked) Techniques: None Skills: ,,. Karaki: Uchiha!? Why not ¨­tsutsuki? And if I''m an Uchiha how do I have all affinities? And how exactly is my Sharingan modified? [well basically you made all this choices subconsciously in a half dormant state and you did want to choose ¨­tsutsuki but you didn''t have enough sp(system points) and since you wanted the Sharingan you choose Uchiha, you used sp to get all affinities and your Sharingan doesn''t need a tragic experience to evolve you only need to get stronger and it will naturally unlock of course you can also use sp but that''s your decision] Karaki: now what''s up with my age and race? [your age just like the rest was chosen by you and your race is human(?) because your body was created by the great and marvelous entity that created me] So I''m not a real human well kinda a chock but nothing can be done about it. Karaki: I see but what do my skills do? [-it''s a skill that helps host maintain a calm mind and thought at all times being able to use his abilities to max in any situation. -it strengthens and modifies one''s body to that of a game character, feeling less pain and getting powered up by stats and skills. -the ability to adjust to any kind of world and environment no matter how harsh it is. Making the host capable to live anywhere, and adapt to anything.] Wow, these are really useful if I had instant mastery together with those wouldn''t I be unbeatable. Hahaha, it''s good to have positive thoughts but for now, let''s concentrate on getting out of this forest I guess Hidden leaf village is not the worst and it''s the closest one so I''ll just head there. After having decided to go to the hidden leaf village I start moving following the indications of the system. Oh yeah, you have to think of a name for it, well for now least leave that for later I also have to check the other system options later and see how they work. I advanced for quite a while trough this forest and I still don''t see any signs of hidden leaf village but I can''t panic so easily as I have a smaller body and constitution. I believe that it won''t take too long for me to get there also I have to tell them something well I''ll just tell them I woke up with no memory and even tho it''s simple, it''s probably the best and it isn''t really a lie. After 4 hours of walking at a normal pace basically nonstop with this child body and I finally reached my destination hidden leaf village. Karaki: well just a little longer and I''ll be there. And so I go on walking in hidden leaf village''s direction and not too long after I reach the front gate I''m quite tired so I''m walking slowly. Then when I finally get there I''m questioned by two ninjas working as gate guards. Leaf ninja(1): hey little boy what are you doing? Even tho he said that his aura says that he obviously thinks I''m a spy or something like that. Well, that''s unexpected with this village''s low-security system but their not fully idiots so this much is only minimal, if it were any other village by now I would be captured and in interrogation. Karaki: I don''t know, I''ve been walking for hours after waking up in the middle of nowhere. As I say so I start fake crying if you want to have a good relationship with everyone acting is a skill you must master. Both ninjas look at each other and then look at the very cute little boy in front of them who has snot coming out of his nose as he cries. They were about to decide something when they noticed the glares from the nearby mothers these women''s maternal instincts shot at seeing such a cute little boy cry and were ready to beat up the two ninjas responsible for that, the leaf ninjas felt a chill go down their spine and decided to take me to the hospital first to be checked up, only after to the interrogation room and in the end to the Hokage''s place. leaf ninja(2): don''t worry kid we''ll take good care of you. Now please come with us to the hospital to see if your not hurt this forest is pretty dangerous you know. He said so while giving me his hand and when I toke it I could feel him shaking and thought how bad can those glares be and when I turned around I regret it I could see an aura so ominous it became visible and was pure black and thought "as expected from mothers" but long after seeing me turn to them they came and started treating me like the very cute little boy I appear to be, they were pulling and poking my cheeks while calling me cute and saying that I would be very handsome in the future and that if they had the chance they would kidnap me, some were saying they would be proud to have such a cute son others were praising my hair for being smooth and healthy while asking me for my secrets, seriously I thought I would be better off with the interrogators then with those women, in the end, it was almost impossible to take me away from them some were even already discussing who would adopt me, seriously what did I put myself into. Karaki:(system help me!) [sorry bother your on your own for this round] Chapter 2 - 2:An angel that fell from the skies In the hidden leaf village inside the hospital as usual there are people coming and going nonstop, in this hospital there is a cute little boy that has two leaf ninja with him following him everywhere, and if you look at the cute little boy''s face could see countless kiss marks on his face and also that it''s rather red from getting pinched many times. And the two leaf ninjas keep laughing at the kid. Leaf ninja(1): you 7 years old kids sure have it hard. Hahahahaha. Leaf ninja(2):yh yh, to think mothers can pester so much. Hahahahaha. Reminds me of the past. Leaf ninja(1): I know right.hahaha. Kylan: I''m 4 years old. Leaf ninja(2): what really!?! Leaf ninja(1): aren''t you a little big for that kid? Karaki: I don''t know I only know my name and age, I don''t know anything else about my life. It''s kinda true I don''t know anything about this life. Since it just started 6 hours ago. Those mothers didn''t want to let go of me at all when they heard my age, name and that I didn''t remember anything else. Leaf ninja(1): sorry about that, it must be hard not being able to remember your family. Leaf ninja(1): I get that right.hahahaha. Do these two take anything seriously? I don''t think so well I just hope they make this quick. Karaki :(system won''t there be a problem if they find out that I have a 100%pure Uchiha bloodline?) [yup there''s definitely gonna be one, as for your memories they will only be able to read what happened from when you woke up on the forest and nothing about me or your reincarnator soul] Karaki:(what am I gonna do?! if I get discovered I''ll be used as a tool weapon) [chill brother you have a beginner pack given by the great entity, there might be something to save you there, so do you want to open your beginner pack? y/n] Karaki:(obviously yes) [beginner pack opening: B rank technique ticket x2, B grade recovery pills x2, kunai x100, shuriken x100, bloodline concealment card x1, Random skill card x1] Karaki:(isn''t it a little too convenient?) Karaki:(thanks a lot but how long does the effect last) [bloodline concealment card- it''s an item used to conceal your bloodline''s true strength making it look weaker to others it''s effect is continuous but once deactivated you will need to use a new one. Note: if use your innate abilities of the bloodline under concealment it will automatically deactivate.] Karaki:(well it''s kinda annoying but fair). Karaki:(use the bloodline concealment card) [on it...done] I feel some kind of aura suppressing me, well at least it means it''s working I really thought I was going to have a very restricted life there but hopefully I don''t have to, thank god I have a system but it was kind of my fault for coming here without thinking about it before but it''s not like I could live in the forest in my current condition so I would have to come here, either way, let''s just be more careful with our actions from now on ok me. Even if I tell myself this I''m sure I''ll act without thinking first again so let''s just pray for me. Karaki:(now about the random technique tickets and the random skill card can I use them now?) [of course, you can it''s your system your items your call on when to do things and when to not even tho I will give you advice and help if you need or ask for it] Karaki:(true, then use them all it''s all random after all there''s no use in keeping them for later). [using B rank random technique ticket x2 and random skill card...done, got Earth Release: Earth Spear, Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet and ] Karaki:(nice I got good techniques but can you show their description so I''m sure I understand the techniques and do the same for the skill). [Earth Release: Earth spear-The user flows earth-natured chakra through all or parts of their body, causing it to become noticeably darker, all while increasing their defensive power to become as hard as diamond. As such, this allows the user to easily be able to withstand most attacks with little to no damage, with the exception of Lightning Release ninjutsu. Furthermore, the destructive power of physical attacks is increased, making this a great all-purpose technique. Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet-After kneading chakra, the user breathes fire from their mouth. The flames are manipulated into the shape of a dragon and directed to strike at the target from multiple directions. Unlike the Great Fireball, which covers a wide area, the Fire Dragon Flame Bullet makes focused strikes, quickly reducing targets to ash upon contact. Because of the power of this technique, as well as the amount of skill it takes to control the flames. : this skill is a skill that allows the user to hide his/her/its presence from anyone with a level of detection abilities lower than peak/senior Ch¨±nin. The skill has its limits and gets weaker the closer the user is from who''s trying to detect the user, it''s lowest being not detectable by anyone who''s sensor abilities are lower than new Ch¨±nin.] Karaki:(this really is something else even tho I can''t use any of the techniques now and for quite some time they will certainly be useful later). Leaf Ninja(1): hey kid, are you listening? Karaki:aaaah! I let out a small scream upon being called and when I turn what I see is a quite irritated leaf ninja the same that has been with me all this time, it seems I got lost in my own thoughts and ended up ignoring reality I really need to get rid of this habit. I said with a slightly sad voice and expression well I really was remembering something just not what they think I was. Leaf ninja(2): well forget that your gonna get checked up by one of the world''s greatest medical ninja prodigy so be happy. World-level prodigy well it''s obvious he''s talking about is none other than Senju Tsunade, thank god I came prepared otherwise I would have been found out by Tsundere and her god-like medical technique. By now She should be about 28-29 not sure since I don''t know which day is today but she is still a natural beauty and not an old hag with an illusion I hope I can help her, nobody wants a body in that state. Then the leaf ninjas tell me to go into a room and wait after half an hour of waiting Tsunade came and just like I thought a beauty. As she walked in I looked at her up and down and can happily say that this woman looks even better then I thought. So she already has her strength of a hundred seal huh. Tsunade is a fair-skinned woman with brown eyes and straight blonde hair that parts above her forehead. Her hair has shoulder-length bangs that frame her face and the rest reaches her lower back. As for her hairstyles she now uses a high ponytail. The Strength of a Hundred Seal - taking the appearance of a violet diamond shape - is clearly visible on her forehead. Tsunade is a slender woman with a curvaceous frame with above-average height and obviously large br??sts. Tsunade: so your the brat they were talking about, hate to admit it but you''re really cute. She said with a smile while she pinched my cheeks, I never expected this from her I guess all women have a thing for cute little kids. She said still smiling and pinching my cheeks. Tsunade: well I''m not adopting you sorry but this big sister girl can''t take care of you. She said with a quite saddened expression and tone while emphasizing the big sister part, your still young you know you don''t have to emphasize that I thought but dared not to say it after all I''m too young to die a second time. Tsunade: oh your really too cute mind telling big sister your name? Karaki: my name is Karaki. I said with my child voice that only makes me cuter, well I don''t mind being cute but all the pestering from women is kinda annoying but not annoying enough for me not to appreciate I guess. Tsunade: I was told you lost your memory is that true, come on you can trust big sister. She''s trying to see if I was sent as a spy huh, well it''s indeed a good method to use on a child. Karaki: no big sister I don''t remember anything before I woke up in that forest. Tsunade:ownnn come here big sister is gonna give you a big hug. Bingo!!! Hahahaha, I know I could just ask for a hug but it''s much better to get a voluntary one. As she hugged me I could feel her huge br??sts pressing against me the filling is very pleasant as they are very soft and she has a very pleasant scent on her. I know my child''s body feels nothing towards this but my teenager mind is happy. We stayed like that for about 5 minutes before we separated, did she feel that I resemble one of those two? Maybe. Tsunade: okay I''ll put you to sleep during the process but don''t worry it will be a fine big sister is a great medical ninja. She said with a melancholic smile on her face and I nodded to her words and the I was put to sleep and she did many different types of exams, if I was a hidden leaf village inhabitant this wouldn''t be necessary but since I came from nothing in a period of war this much is only expected like I said before other villages would have done much worse to me and even tho hidden leaf is not a paradise it''s way less brutal than the others. Well at least in the open cause they also have their share of bullshit. ________________________________________________ ? It''s been some hours since this started and I''m now currently sited on Tsunade''s ??p, she really liked me? Didn''t she? Well, I guess that''s good. Tsunade: It''s all done, and when we know the results we will do what we can to find your family. I hate to break it to you but you won''t find what you''re looking for, sorry I don''t have a family in this world. Karaki: really!? Tsunade nods and then says. Tsunade: of course, what kind of big sister would I be if I didn''t? And she still emphasizes the big sister part every time, really what''s wrong with women and age? I also don''t want to get old like most people but don''t women take it too seriously? I think there''s nothing to be done about that. I give her a hug and say. Karaki: you''re the best big sister, as expected of a beautiful young girl like big sister. While I say the I emphasize the young girl''s part to make understand I understood she''s young. She makes a big smile and hugs me tighter while saying. Tsunade: this is my little brother hahahaha. Then I nearly died suffocated by her br??sts but luckily she noticed before I was done for. After that I was taken by the leaf ninja that first came with me to the Hokage''s residence, Tsunade wanted to come but she still had to confirm the results of the test she did to me. Not too long after we reached the Hokage''s residence, on the way a lot of people were looking at me gossiping I wonder if the women I met on the gates of the village already spread some weird rumors and considering how I''m getting looked at it seems so. Even tho I know I''m cute from how young I am but I haven''t seen myself in a mirror yet but I''ll have to do that later. While I was having these extra thoughts we reached the door to the Hokage''s office. Then one of the leaf ninjas knocks the door. *poh* *poh* Leaf ninja(1): Lord Third can we come in? He said with a respectful tone and expression. Then we could hear an old man answer. Hokage: you may come in. As he said so the leaf ninja opened the door and we went inside. As we went inside you could see an old man seated on a big chair with a huge mountain of paperwork. Yes the man in front of me is obviously the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen. Hiruzen has a lighter skin, his hair is grey, his face is gaunter, and he has the wrinkles and liver spots of old age. His physical is the normal expected from a well fared old man being slender but still in good health. Hiruzen: what is it? Can''t you see I''m very busy now? It better be important if not I''ll take care of it later. I don''t even have time to breathe with all this hellish paperwork that doesn''t stop coming. He complained with a tired expression and a pissed of voice. Leaf ninja(2): Lord Third we have brought the boy who comes to the village today with no memory and was being examined by Lady Tsunade. Hiruzen:*sigh* that Tsunade is truly something else to have finished all of it in mere hours she truly deserves her title. Both of you thank you for your work later you will receive your compensation for the extra work. Your both dismissed. Both: thank you, Lord third. After thanking Hiruzen and bowing they went out. Then Hiruzen sighed again and looked at me before saying. Hiruzen: so your the kid that has been causing such a commotion on my village huh. You truly look as angelic as they say, are you sure your, not an angel that fell from the skies like the rumors say? The man said as he started smoking with a worried expression. Poor Hiruzen. But really what''s with people and making these weird rumors? Is it really necessary, I''ll never get it. Well, at least they called me an angel. Karaki: I don''t know but I don''t think so. Hiruzen: I see the poor child to have forgotten your own parents but worry not we will be giving you a home temporarily and will decide what to do next when we get the results of your exams but if the exams show that you''re not dangerous for the hidden leaf what will you do to help us? Karaki: help you? I said with an innocent and confused expression and tone. Hiruzen: yes we will give you a home and a safe place to stay so how will you help us as we helped you? He said with a smile while letting the smoke out. Karaki:ohhh, weeellll I''ll, I''ll, I''ll be a ninja and help. I said with a determined tone and expression. Man pretending to be a kid is quite tiring but I don''t want them to think of me as a genius of any kind and attract unwanted attention like that bastard of Danz¨­. Hiruzen: really what an interesting choice. Do you know what a ninja is? Chapter 3 - 3:New family Hiruzen: really what an interesting choice. Do you know what a ninja is? Hiruzen who is still smoking asked me. Karaki: a ninja? Hmmm...Aren''t they the people that go on missions to protect the other people in the village. I said with a questioning tone and expression. Hiruzen:hahahaha, that''s an interesting answer kid, well it''s not wrong but it''s not exactly right so I''ll give you a passing mark. He said with a smile on his face. Karaki: huh?! I looked at him with a confused expression and tone. Hiruzen: don''t worry even tho I think you should choose something else but you seem to know what you want so I''ll let you start ninja Academy after we check if you have the ability to become a ninja. (poor kid only having the intelligent of a normal child it''s a very low probability you will be able to become a ninja even tho you do have chakra at the level of an academy student such a waste of possibly good ninja but at least such a good child won''t have to go to war). Karaki: really!? This is so cool, I''ll be the best ninja ever. I said with stars shining in my eyes and with great excitement. Hiruzen: that''s the spirit. One more thing kid do you know who I am? Karaki: well you''re the Kage right? The leader of the village. Hiruzen: yes I am, here in the hidden leaf we the leaders of the village are called Hokage and I''m Sarutobi Hiruzen the third Hokage of the hidden leaf, so now that you know my name can you tell me yours? Karaki: I''m Karaki. Hiruzen: good Karaki do you know your clan? Karaki: oh yeah my clan is called Uchiha. I''m Uchiha Karaki but I don''t know anything about my clan. Hiruzen''s eyes widen he almost had a heart attack just now. Hiruzen: why do you say that Karaki? He asked trying to maintain a calm stature and composure. And then goes back to smoking. Karaki: well that''s the name I remember, that''s my name. Hiruzen: well for now let''s get you home and someone to take care of you. He said so the waved his hand and a masked woman suddenly appeared in the room. This woman is obviously an Anbu. Karaki: wow a ninja appeared out of nowhere! I exclaimed excitedly. Really sometimes I feel like my brain is gonna regress if I continue pretending to be a kid. I''ll have to put my hands on Shadow clone Technique if I want to be able to improve without them noticing, maybe the system can help me with that but first I''ll have to increase my CP(chakra points/pool) and my CC(chakra control), if I want to use the technique without dying that is. Anbu kunoichi: Lord Third what are your orders? Hiruzen: is Hatake Sakumo in the hidden leaf? Anbu kunoichi: he is, he came back from a mission not too long ago. She answered while kneeling. Anbu kunoichi: yes Lord third. She disappeared right after answering. Really?! Is he really going to put me under the care of the legendary white fang and father of the copy ninja? Well, I do have white hair so pretending I''m his son is not impossible. Then we had to wait a couple of hours and talked about the village it''s more like Hiruzen talked while I listened to his stories but he seems to be running away from paperwork but it''s not like I can judge him there''s just too much, while we were talking someone finally came and just bugged in without caring to knock and that was obviously Tsunade. Who came in with a worried face. Tsunade: old man this is serious after doing countless tests the results say the boy is undoubtedly an Uchiha. This is not good if those Uchiha clan people get this information they will make a lot of trouble to get the kid. Hiruzen: do you not know how to knock a door, at least you didn''t scream this time I give you that but you really need to stop coming in like that I''m an old man I might die before you know it. He said while sighing. Tsunade: don''t even try that one on me we both know you''re in perfect health. You''re just perverted and lazy. Hiruzen: that''s not how you should talk to your elders especially to your master who thought you how to be a ninja. Tsunade: now''s not the time for your little act. What did you do to the boy? Hiruzen: it seems your getting senile before me, he''s right beside you. Then Tsunade turned to her right side and could see cute me making an innocent and confused expression and didn''t resist as she started hugging me tightly. This feeling is simply great, as a man, I''ve always considered my self a member of Oppai and Loli faction(in br??st size) because real man loves all sizes and shapes of br??sts. But I''d be lying if I said I don''t love these Oppai more than a flat ?h?st, don''t get me wrong I will always believe that br??st is justice but I can''t deny the greatness of Oppai over Loli. But I better be careful if I lose myself in the br??sts way I might end up like issei the legendary Oppai Dragon King of all perverts(High school DXD) and that''s a no-no. Tsunade: big sister is happy to see your fine, how did the old man treat you? She asked with a smile while looking at Karaki. Karaki: he was really nice to me, he said he''ll give me a house and a family to live with and told a masked woman to call someone called Hatake Sakumo. I said with a big smile satisfied with the hug. We all need more beauty in life. Tsunade: your gonna put him under white fang? Hiruzen: well if you consider it for a while you can see some similarities between both of them use a very similar hairstyle, both have white hair and he also has good looks. If you told me he''s white fang''s son I wouldn''t doubt it at all. Tsunade: it''s true that they have a big resemblance big but what about his skin tone? Hiruzen: We can say he''s from an old relationship with a hidden cloud village kunoichi. The problem is, will he accept such a thing? Tsunade: that might work but we also need to make sure that the people that have been in contact with him till now don''t divulge any information. Hiruzen: aren''t you too dedicated today? Do you already have this much affection towards the kid? Or Did you fall in love with the kid with your age? Hiruzen said with a mischievous smile. Tsunade blushed in anger as she finally let go of Karaki wish was still in her embrace. Old man why did you have to ruin my moment. Tsunade please hit him hard. She was even holding me properly so that I wouldn''t die suffocated by those mountains that supposedly have 106 cm measured by Jiraya. Tsunade then grabbed Hiruzen and was about to start beating him up. Hiruzen: wait are you really gonna beat up an old man in front of a child? Hiruzen said with an apologetic tone and a worried expression. Tsunade looked at me sighed and then asked. She had an extremely appealing face that even if I wanted to reject I wouldn''t be able to. Karaki: hit him hard. I said with thumbs up and a big smile of satisfaction for seeing a new expression on Tsunade. I now understand the man that said that women make the best expression you''ll ever see in your life. Tsunade smiled and started beating him up bad and she did listen to what I said, maybe I shouldn''t have said hit him hard now I feel a little sorry for Hiruzen but it''s his fault for interrupting a man''s happiness. After a good beat up Hiruzen''s face was looking bad well I hope he recovers. Not long after we heard a person knock the door. *poh* *poh* ???: Lord third I heard you''ve been looking for me. May I come in? This was said in a very respectful tone. Hiruzen: you may come in. He said with his voice slightly weakened. The man that can in was obviously Hatake Sakumo. Sakumo has a kind face with dark eyes that had deep lines running underneath them. He has spiky, silver-colored hair that reaches into the middle of his back tied in a ponytail and bangs that hung over his forehead protector. He wears a standard Konoha-nin uniform with a pair of gloves, a flak jacket, bandages on his right arm, and the addition of distinctive short white sleeve which has red edges and the standard crest of Uzushiogakure on it. He also carries a holster worn diagonally over his right shoulder which holds his White Light Chakra Sabre. But when he was inside he was shocked to see the Hokage in such state as Hiruzen had his face all inflated from the beat-up Tsunade gave him. Sakumo: Lord third what happened here your face is?!?!?! He said with a very worried expression and tone. He immediately panicked thinking that something grave might happen to the village seeing his Hokage in such state. Hiruzen: don''t worry, this is nothing and the village is okay at least for now. Sakumo looked around the room and he saw Tsunade with a mischievous smile and me being pampered on her ??p, she''s treating me like a cute pet but I don''t mind. Once Sakumo saw Tsunade with a mischievous smile, he calmed himself down as he could picture what happened as it wouldn''t be the first time it happens. Sakumo: I''m truly sorry Lady Tsunade I got distracted by Lord third''s state and didn''t even notice you. He said with an apologetic tone and expression while bowing. This guy is truly admirable he''s a greater legend than her and still shows this much respect. Tsunade: I''ve told you all many times that I''m too young to be called a lady. She said with a slightly annoying expression and tone. Really?!? Just how much do you value being considered young? I can''t get it. Sakumo: sorry once again miss Tsunade. He said a little lost not knowing how to act in this kind of situation. Tsunade:*sighs* let''s just take care of this cause my extremely cute little brother depends on it. She''s said while petting my head and speaking like when we speak to our cute pets. Sakumo not knowing what to say simply looked at Hiruzen not even bothering to ask about me at this point. Then Hiruzen explained to him that he would have to pretend to be my father from a secret relationship with a hidden cloud kunoichi and that my mother died while trying to bring me here and in that incident I lost my memory and ended up here, they also explained that I''m an Uchiha with an unknown background and that since I have resemblance with him, he would be the perfect candidate when considering his strength and the fact that he often goes on missions to many different places. Hiruzen: so what do you say Sakumo? Do you accept this mission and the burden that comes with it? Sakumo: for the village''s peace I accept. He said with an honorable tone and expression. Hiruzen: thank you very much for all you do for the village. He said with a very satisfied tone and expression. Sakumo: I''m only doing my job. Tsunade: I''m not trying to ruin the mood but remember, you can''t tell anyone the truth, not even your child. It''s better that way. Sakumo: I understand. Tsunade looked at me with sad eyes Tsunade: okay little brother now you will be living with this man and he will be your father so remember to always be respectful big sister will visit you whenever she can. She said so with a sad expression and tone, then she put me down and kissed me on my forehead. Tsunade: it''s gonna give you luck from what you said all the time while we talked you really want to be the best ninja ever it''s a really silly dream but be happy I''m giving my Good luck charm kiss. She said with a very melancholic expression and tone. Karaki: Don''t worry big sister with your good luck charm I''m sure that I''m definitely gonna be the best no doubt. Who wouldn''t do their best after receiving such a present from a beauty? Hahaha receiving the legendary kiss in the forehead of Tsunade so soon such a lucky man I am. Tsunade:hehehe.you really are a dreamer huh. Only an idiot would follow such a dream even becoming the Hokage sounds more realistic. But your my little idiot so don''t you ever give up okay? She said once again melancholic. But this time with a big smile. Karaki: of course big sister. I said with a confident smile. Tsunade: now go before I decide to keep you locked in a room so that you never go. She said with a playful tone and expression but it was obvious that she was being serious. Then I went to Sakumo that had a somewhat discomfort weird expression because of the whole situation while Hiruzen was laughing. Karaki: so where are we going mister Sakumo? I said with my usual innocent tone and expression. Sakumo: call me dad and we are going home. He said with a kind voice and expression while he grabbed me to his embrace and so just like that we went out of the Hokage Residence. While the two that stayed in the room went back to serious talk. Then while I and Sakumo walked my stomach started making noises, and actually, I''m pretty hungry, even tho I did eat a little in the hospital but if this was a normal child''s body it would be much worse. Sakumo: looks like someone is hungry. Said with a playful tone and expression. Karaki:yh I eat didn''t much today. Sakumo: then let''s go home fast and eat. Then Sakumo speed up and jump, as he traveled from building to building with me. Not long after we reached the house. Then went in. Sakumo: I''m home and I brought someone you two will be happy to meet. He said in a quite loud and excited voice with a happy expression. Wait did he just say two?!?!!? Then two-child came in both with white hair, wearing masks and very cute. Noooooo wayyyyyyyyyy!!!!!!!!!! Sakumo: these two are twins, Kakashi and Kenyshi. And they are your new siblings. He said with a kind tone and a happy expression. But I could only think of one thing "KAKASHI HAS A TWIN SISTER?!?!?!?" Chapter 4 - 4:Hatake Karaki鈥檚 talent I can''t believe what I''m seeing with my eyes, right now in front of me there''s a female version of Kakashi, considering how good looking this guy is, in the future, this girl will be a Beauty among all beauties hahahaha god I don''t know your plan but I''m in. Luckily my thoughts don''t affect my facial expression, I trained a lot for this poker face but it was worth it. And she''s already the most adorable thing in the world well there are some exceptions here and there but she''s definitely real cute. Sakumo: you two this here is your new brother. his name is Karaki. Hatake Karaki. Both of them were very surprised by what their father just told them while Kakashi was staring at me intensely Kenyshi was hiding behind her brother, is she perhaps the shy type? Well not like that is a problem anyways, I just didn''t expect that from Kakashi''s sister I expected her to be cold but I have to consider their father is still alive so their personality change didn''t happen yet, should I change things and save Sakumo? How do I even save someone who suicided? How do I convince him to not suicide? I really don''t know if I can help him, well I still have some years to decide so I''ll leave this for later and focus on my chakra for now. Kakashi: Dad what do you mean by new brother? Kakashi said with a confused expression and tone while Kenyshi in the back was nodding in agreement with her brother. Sakumo: well Karaki is my son with another woman, so he''s your brother. I didn''t know I had another son until a while when I got called by the Hokage saying they found a little boy that they found is my son after some exams. Sakumo said with a calm expression and tone. If it was me I wouldn''t be so calm. Kakashi: if that''s true why is his skin darker than ours. Once again he said with a confused expression and tone while Kenyshi once again nodded in agreement to her brother''s words. Sakumo: well that''s because his mother is from a village where people have darker skin tone so he got his skin tone from his mother. He said with a smile and happy expression while speaking with a calm tone. Kakashi: hmmm. Okay. He said with still suspicious expression and tone. While his sister once again agreed by nodding. Sakumo then puts me down in front of me then and I''m a little taller than them. Then Sakumo says. Sakumo: today instead of helping cook why don''t you kids get to know Karaki better and you Karaki get to know Kakashi and little princess Kenyshi. He said so with a smile. This guy smiles a lot doesn''t he, not that it''s a bad thing anyway. Kenyshi agrees by nodding while still being behind her brother. And Kakashi also nods while still eyeing me suspicious. Kakashi: ok let''s go to the room. Kakashi says while he makes obvious that he didn''t like me. Really aren''t these kids with chakra powered brain a little too sharp. They both should be about 4-5 years. Oh I just remembered that Rin exists, I should save her it''s a waste for such a good person and medical ninja to die so young. While I was thinking we got to the room. Kakashi: well since dad said we will be brothers I''ll introduce myself properly. I''m Hatake Kakashi, I''m 4 years old and I wanna be a cool ninja just like dad. Oh yeah and I didn''t like you. Kenyshi it''s your turn. Kenyshi nodded and stared at me for a while and then. Kenyshi: I''m Hatake Kenyshi, I''m also 4 years old and I want to be a ninja specialized in both medical techniques and combat techniques. I don''t have anything against you but if my brother doesn''t like then your probably no good. Well, she''s not as shy as I thought maybe she''s just shy with strangers, and she has such a cute voice. Now Kakashi sure is direct but they don''t seem to dislike me that much, their probably mostly confused because of me suddenly becoming their brother if I was introduced as a friends child things would probably go better, but no use in doing that in my situation that would only make it worst because sooner or later we would be known as siblings so it''s easier this way. Karaki: As for me I''m Karaki, Hatake Karaki and just like you guys I''m 4 years old, and I will be the greatest ninja ever. About what I think, I think you''re both really cool and that''s gonna be awesome to have you both as siblings. I said with excitement and shining eyes. Kakashi looked at me still not really convinced but Kenyshi looked more as if she was unsure how to judge me. Kakashi: Dad said that next week we will join the ninja Academy, are u also gonna come? Both looked at me while waiting for my answer. Karaki: well yh I will if I want to be the greatest gotta start from somewhere. Also, it''s a good chance to spend time with you guys. Kakashi: ok fine by me but don''t get me wrong I still don''t like you. Kenyshi: I Wish we can become good friends. While Kenyshi''s approach towards me seems to be changing, Kakashi seems reluctant to accept my presence. After our introductions Kakashi proposed we play some games but since all the one he proposed required combat skill or chakra I simply suggested we play some old era games like hide and seek which I won mostly because of my skill but I decided to lose sometimes to maintain the fun, we also played cops and robbers which I lost mostly because of my lack of chakra, also tell a tale where I told them some famous stories like Cinderella and they liked it the one who liked the story the most was obviously Kenyshi and even pestered me for a while to tell her more but I told her that if I tell her all stories in one day I won''t have stories for tomorrow and she agreed to have me tell her one bedtime story every night. As for Kakashi since he didn''t like princess stuff so much I told him other stories like the three musketeers and he really got interested and also asked for one bedtime story a night even tho he said it doesn''t mean he accepts me, he really is a stubborn one just like in the anime. Then father called us to eat and we all went back inside, while we were eating they wanted to tell Sakumo stories I told them but I stopped them by telling them it''s a secret if they want a bedtime story and both agreed to keep it a secret but then they talked about how much we played without mentioning the stories and Sakumo was happy to see us get along as me and Kakashi were discussing who will be the best ninja and Kenyshi was laughing at us with her cuteness motivating me to continue even tho there was no point in doing so. In the end of the day things aren''t that different we do get along better but it''s not like relationship of a family can be built in one day, Kakashi still hates me(even tho he''s being stubborn), Kenyshi doesn''t know what to think of me and Sakumo I can''t read him all that well but he seems to be okay with me. Right now I''m in the room with my two new siblings and not long ago I told them each a bedtime story and they went to sleep but before Sakumo came and give each one of us a goodnight kiss. He really is a good father such a waste for this ninja to suicide. Karaki:(system? Are you there?) [yo brother you finally remembered me?] Karaki:(sorry a lot was happening and I finally decided your name) [so what''s gonna be my name] Karaki:(your name is Rikune) Rikune:[your naming sense isn''t much is it? But at least I have a name now] Karaki:(Rikune how do I get SP?) Rikune:[by completing the Quests or by killing] Rikune:[not yet] This means there be in the future huh. Karaki:(Is this an alternative version of the original narutoverse?) Rikune:[yes it is] Ah, I knew it. Karaki:(so why didn''t you tell me?) Rikune:[ I didn''t want to ruin your fun of discovering it yourself] Karaki:(well I guess that''s a good reason, but are any other changes?) Rikune:[there are some] It seems I won''t get my answer. Karaki:(by the way, do you have a gender?) I asked curious. Rikune:[no I''m what you want me to be, if you want a woman I''ll be a woman and if you want a man I''ll be man] Now that I think about it I haven''t heard a voice-only simply got messages directly into my mind. Karaki:(well I want a woman) I like women''s voices way more. Rikune:[creating woman persona and voice...Done] Karaki:(so now how far can my inventory reach when storing something? Do I have to do something to get a quest? Can I look at the store now?) Rikune:[its possible to store an item at a distance of 15 meters at max for now. No there''s nothing in special needed to be done quest will simply appear when the time comes. Yes, of course, you can] She said with a goddess voice. It''s simply beautiful. Karaki:(one more thing can you change the opinions name from store to shop?) Rikune:[yes I can] Karaki:(then please do so) Rikune:[will do.....done] Karaki:(now please show me the shop) [Shop] -Bloodlines -Techniques -Weapons -Armors -pills and medicine -combat techniques(Taijutsu only) -Tools -sword techniques -extras Etc(still not unlocked)] Karaki:(wow there''s already this many and I still have to unlock stuff!?) Rikune[I there''s still things like sage techniques, curse techniques, curse mark techniques and etc. So you still have much to do considering all types of chakra that exists yh, your going to have a lot to do] Karaki:(what?!? Are there that many types of chakra?!) Rikune[from my knowledge there are 11 types of chakra that exists right now] Karaki:(really?!? Well even if they are, why do I care?) Rikune:[you said you''ll be the greatest ninja ever that means master all types of chakra, techniques and etc] Well, she does have a point at least it means I''ll have a lot to entrain myself with. Karaki:(show me the bloodline section) [bloodline] ¨­tsutsuki-1000000000 SP Senju-100000000 SP Uzumaki-10000000 SP Hyuga-10000000 SP Aburame-1000000SP Lee-10 SP Iburi-100000 SP Inuzuka-10000 SP ...] Karaki:(what a long list. Also does this system only have things of this world?) Rikune:[yeah at least for now we only have Naruto world related stuff] It''s a bit disappointing but it also means it might be possible to go to another world eventually. Karaki:(but how am I supposed to get stronger fast without any SP?) Rikune:[sometimes I ask myself if your brain is still working but as my host I have to respect you, but your forgetting you have 100% Uchiha bloodline your talent is on par with Uchiha Indra and if you get 100% Senju bloodline you will be on par with Senju Ashura as well even tho he didn''t have as much talent as his brother he has a superior potential] Karaki:(yh I remember seeing that, what about if I get 100% ¨­tsutsuki bloodline would I be on par with Kaguya?) Rikune:[ well if you had 100%¨­tsutsuki bloodline you would be on par with the ¨­tsutsuki Emperor wish information about is not known. About Kaguya she should have at least 40-50% of purity of bloodline at max even tho she was supposed to be a princess she was born with low purity and power that''s also the reason she was the one sent so that she could prove that she''s not useless but she betrayed them and it ended that way, supposedly the ¨­tsutsuki should eventually come back to destroy and conquer this place] Shit, I forgot the whole ¨­tsutsuki thing but not that I have to worry about it now, I can solve that later like many many years later. Karaki:(even tho that worries me right now I''m too weak to think about ¨­tsutsuki clan level enemies but your right about my talent, the problem is training without Sakumo noticing and they''ll probably put Anbu on me when he''s out for a mission my only hope is Shadow clone Technique) Rikune:[your concealment skill is quite versatile if you want you can conceal only your chakra and if you do so they won''t be able to notice your progress as long as they don''t send from peak level Ch¨±nin up but your just a kid right now so you still have chances] Karaki:(so I''ll be depending on luck huh) I sigh internally at the thought and ready myself mentally for the changes that might appear in this world. Karaki:(Well no use in overthinking) Then after that, I decide to try it out a little and I go out of the room to get some leaves, doing my best to not make noise but when I come in I find Sakumo, as expected of a ninja his level. He has a very serious face and asks. Sakumo: Karaki what were you doing outside at a time like this don''t you know it''s dangerous at night. I can feel a mix between a dad and a ninja aura it''s really intimidating not as much as those mothers but it''s also really bad in a different way. Karaki: I was collecting leaves because Kakashi told me about an exercise you can do with leaves to improve chakra control and since they both already know how to use chakra I also wanted to try to catch up. I said with my usual innocent and childlike voice and expression. Sakumo looked at the leaves in my hand and then said. Sakumo: it must be hard to have to siblings that are ahead of us besides being the same age *sighs*, well let me teach you come. Then we spent the rest of the night with me trying to do the exercise(not that I was actually trying) and Sakumo helping and giving me motivation. Chapter 5 - 5:Training before the ninja academy After a whole night of training with Sakumo I was finally able to show a little of chakra(I could handle pretending to have low talent anymore and ended up showing a little of real effort when it was morning and I was able to keep the leaf from falling from my forehead. In the end Sakumo I was praising me a lot for both my talent and concentration, he said that if I go on like this I''ll be a great ninja also saying that even tho Kakashi and Kenyshi dominated this a little faster their concentration was way less than mine and that just being able to do this much proves how dedicated I am. After hearing all that I felt a little bad because I wasn''t really trying but one day I''ll apologize to him and tell him the truth but only when I''m able to properly protect myself. And this guy really is a great father he would calmly and patiently point out my mistakes in a kind way, I feel like I can''t let this person die or I won''t sleep well. Then we went for breakfast that was prepared by Kenyshi with Kakashi''s help, they said it''s welcome breakfast for me and I really got emotional there letting they''re of happiness out of my left eye. Sakumo looked at me with a happy expression, seems he understood what happened here. But the twins aren''t that sharp at least not yet. Kakashi: what are you crying for real ninja don''t cry you know? Kakashi said with his usual rude tone to me but it''s obvious he''s worried. Kenyshi: no don''t cry we were just trying to be nice. Kenyshi being more sincere showing her worry openly. Than Sakumo looked at me with eyes that said: "tell them". Kylan: no I liked it, I really liked it and I''m crying because I''m happy. I didn''t have anyone but now I have this awesome family. I said with an emotional tone and expression. Both of them look at me confused but then Sakumo explains that I lost my memories and don''t remember much. Both of them looked at me with pity and it''s not like I don''t understand why but I dislike getting looked at that way. Sakumo: Kakashi, Kenyshi and Karaki. I''ll be taking you all to the ninja academy next week and will come to get you but the week after I''ll have to go on a mission so you''ll have to take care of each other like good siblings you heard me? He said calmly and kindly while a bit of sadness could be seen. It must be hard to not be able to spend much time with your kids. He said a little sad knowing his father will have to stay away for a long time. Kenyshi simply nodded with a slightly saddened expression that was more noticeable than Kakashi''s. Karaki: yes dad. Said in agreement, it''s not that Karaki dislikes Sakumo it''s just that if he wants to do some real training he has to do it when Sakumo is not home. Then we all ate the breakfast made by the twins not that I''m a picky eater or anything but this is way better than I expected, well their kids so who would have thought their food is really good I really need to learn how to cook, in my past life my mother would always try to teach me but since she didn''t have much time because of work we never really passed the basics and even tho my father was also really good at cooking he was rarely home because of work. So I ended up not learning properly because my mother insisted she wanted to teach me and I also wanted to learn from her and don''t blame her for not knowing how to cook it''s more my own fault than anything but it''s no big deal I can just learn with my new family. Sakumo: why don''t you kids go play outside? Dad has to take care of some things. He said with a calm tone and expression. We all nodded and washed the dishes together before going outside. Then Kakashi suggested going to the training ground and we agreed, it''s a good place for me to train and since Sakumo has his ninja stuff to take care of I can use my skill and I doubt I''ll have problems. Not too long after we get there and the twins started combat training with way simpler lightsaber that their father uses and they seem to already know the basics well with their father this much is only expected. While they were doing that I was doing the leaf Concentration training but this time for real unlike with Sakumo where I wasn''t even trying and it didn''t take long for it to increase my CC actually I only trained for about 1 hour before I mastered it and now my CC is at 10%. At first the leaf would stay for 5 minutes before falling but once I concentrated seriously it took 15 minutes to fall, then learning from my mistakes I was able to make it stay for 20, then I did it for 20 minutes and it didn''t even weaken the chakra connection at all from the beginning to the end but i had to stop because my chakra pool was nearing its end as I only have the chakra pool of a beginner academy student and a 10% of CC so it''s actually very good that I managed to do this also my chakra pool increased almost to the new Genin level but it increasing doesn''t mean it will automatically be refilled with chakra so I have to wait but my chakra recovery is also pretty fast. Then I went closer to the twins to watch their training battle and it was pretty good for the child, from what I could see Kakashi is better with his Sabre but Kenyshi is better with her hand-to-hand combat. So that when they were fighting with swords Kakashi was at the advantage and was winning by cornering Kenyshi that was able to only b?r?ly parry his attacks and ended up losing her Sabre and I thought the battle was over but to my surprise she was able to dodge Kakashi''s attacks better than she could parry them and was even and to counter his attacks in the end Kakashi won for having higher physical strength then her but it was a very good fight and even their movements were slow enough for me to perfect follow but they were really something for kids their age. If she goes on like this she might end up like Sakura and Tsunade, that is if her physical strength jumps up. Then after a while they decided to stop and we went back home I also thought it would be a little too much for me to start tree climbing on my first day so I''ll leave it for later, after all some Genin don''t even know how to do it and both Kakashi and Kenyshi should be only at 6% CC according to Rikune, so I should calm down and go slowly at least a little bit. Also, it''s not like any big incident happens anytime soon. Then the days went on and we would train every day, of course, I started joining them in combat training as well and as I''m a fast learner I didn''t take long to catch up with their level of hand-to-hand combat even tho I was pretty beat up by them before that well I can''t say I''m better then Kenyshi that is a natural but I''m already on par with Kakashi but decided to only show skill somewhat weaker and Sakumo who came with us every day after the first said I have potential and decided to train me himself like he did with the twins at first but now is letting them develop themselves and will start training them again once they reach a certain level, and just like that the week passed and tomorrow will be the first academy day. Sakumo: your kids have been working hard and you will do great in the academy. So no need to be nervous. He said it in a calming tone and with a kind expression. He said this because Kenyshi is nervous about tomorrow while Kakashi also has his doubts and is only acting though as usual but has his legs trembling. I am like Saitama would say ok. No really this doesn''t transmit me anything, I don''t have this kind of new school nerves at least if I''m entering a school with someone else why would I, I know I won''t be alone so why panic? While I have these thoughts my heart be is already in another world from how fast it got, why am I even nervous I don''t have reasons to be but I just can''t shake this feeling. Sakumo looked at us and started laughing. While the there of us were hugging together to drive our anxiety away. Then we had dinner but could hardly eat just, where is this anxiety coming from? After we finish we wash the dishes together Kenyshi almost broke a plate with her hands while drying it, it seems she has been following my advice cause lately she has been focusing on hand-to-hand and she did say swords were never her thing, Sakumo agreed to it because she has been improving a lot so Kakashi has been working harder to keep. After that we went to our room to sleep like usual Sakumo came and give each a goodnight kiss and then I told each of them a bedtime story and we tried to sleep but it didn''t work so well. Kenyshi: are you boys ready for tomorrow? She asked while being sincere showing she''s worried. Kakashi: I''m always ready and I''m going to be the best student in the whole class. So you don''t have to worry about bullies. Kakashi said while making himself sound confident to help Kenyshi, well at least he''s a good older brother. (AN: Kakashi came to this world some seconds before his twin sister) Karaki: well I''m ready, I just expect we make friends. So you shouldn''t worry too much. I said with a smile while thinking of how to befriend Obito and Rin. Kenyshi:yh you boys are right, dad also said we will be fine so I just have to make friends. She said much calmer and more determined, well she doesn''t have female friends so I guess that''s her objective. Kenyshi: Goodnight boys sweet dreams. She said and then fell asleep not long after. But me and Kakashi couldn''t sleep. Kakashi: Kenyshi you''re taking too long we will be late for the first day. Said Kakashi with his inpatient tone and tired expression. Well we didn''t sleep so this was expected but what is a 4-year-old doing to take this long really?! Girls getting ready is a mystery to me. Karaki: calm down, she will be here so. I said with a tired expression and a calm tone. Kakashi:yh but if I want to be the best student I have to get there on time. He said with an annoyed tone and expression. Sakumo: you boys should get used to it, women are all like that. Sakumo said with an awkward expression and a tired tone. So he also feels like me that it doesn''t make sense. We had breakfast and washed the dishes a while ago and then Kenyshi said she still had to do some final arrangements before we go and we have been waiting for half an hour. Then while we were discussing she came with the same look she always has and I thought "what was the point then?" But didn''t say it and decided to simply compliment her and the other two followed up and we went to the ninja academy. After some time we got there and Sakumo looked at us with Caring eyes and said. Sakumo: have fun and be respectful to everyone, don''t get in trouble and if anyone tries to get in trouble with you just ignore them, if they don''t leave you in peace tell the teacher. I''ll come and get you all later have a great first day. We all nodded to his words while many similar scenes can be seen around us with parents leaving their child for the first day. Then we all went in and were guided to our classroom by some random Genin. Then we were in front of the door of the classroom and about to go in we looked at each other and then went in. Chapter 6 - 6:An infinite cup?!?!? We went inside the classroom and saw most seats were already taken, everyone looked at us dazed by our good looks this was already expected. Looking around I could see both Rin and Obito in the classroom but Guy is not here he''s either in another class or in the hospital for getting beaten up. [-Quest-be a good student Make a question that nobody can answer. Reward: -New system function -1000 SP -mystery bag ] [-quest-first steps into becoming the best ninja Reward: -1x random D rank technique ticket -1000 SP -1x random skill card] Finally!! I was starting to think I wouldn''t get any quests, well the first one is extremely easy and has a pretty great reward. Then I, Kakashi and Kenyshi sit together in the back and to make it better we are right behind Obito that is sited next to Rin and there is a vacant space next to them it''s like the universe wants me to meet them. Everyone was glancing at us and gossiping, then the teacher came in and the class became silent and he started by introducing himself and said something about a speech Hiruzen gave before the academy started but I guess we were too late to listen so I Thanked Kenyshi. Karaki: thank you Kenyshi. I thanked her sincerely because it would be very boring to listen to that speech at home at least we talked during the time we were waiting. Kenyshi: hum, what did I do? She asked not understanding why I''m thanking her. Karaki: you''re cute. I take the chance to tease her a bit. Her face becomes a little red from blushing and she nods to my words. Kakashi: pay attention, I don''t want to get sent out of class on the first day. Kakashi said as he rolled his eyes to my teasing cute Kenyshi. Then we all started to pay attention he said some super basic stuff and then told us to introduce ourselves. And one by one everyone introduced themselves and after some time it was finally my turn I was the last in class. Karaki: I''m Hatake Karaki and I''m 4 years old. When I was introducing myself and everyone was focused on me I could see some girls blushing and some guy hating and the rest just interested. Even when Kakashi was introducing himself the results were almost the same just mine were bigger. Teacher: Does anyone have a question? Just what I was waiting for. Nobody raised their hands mostly because some are shy and others understood and the rest just doesn''t care so I raise my hand which surprises both my siblings that perfectly know I don''t have a single doubt about what he said because Sakumo already thought us all the basics but said we should learn the rest in the academy. Karaki: teacher, how did the first Hokage die? I was told he died young so how did the strongest ninja in the world die young? The teacher completely froze after the question obviously he didn''t know the answer but he can''t just lie to the son of a legend like the White fang, what if he discovers I lied to his son bluntly and takes the wrong way? I would be done for. And if he simply said he doesn''t know the answer to a question that seems to have caught the interest of all the students on the first day he would lose all his credibility as a teacher. In the end, he couldn''t take the pressure and fainted. Sorry dude I had to do that for my quest hope you recover. Some of the kids were worried as they saw the teacher faint and others were laughing. But then everyone''s attention was focused on me and I simply left the classroom to call for someone to take the fainted teacher when they asked for the reason he fainted I told them I asked how The first Hokage died they had a mental block for a little while and then decided not to think about it and simply took the teacher and we had free time for the rest of the day because all classes were full and no teachers were free. Then when I was in class I went to talk to Rin and Obito. Karaki: yo how you doing? Rin looked at him blushing and then turned her face away and said fine in a very low tone. While Obito. Obito: I''m good what do you want? He asked while making it obvious he doesn''t want me there. Will it be like this with all the guys I meet? I hope not. Karaki: well you two seem cool so I just wanted to talk and maybe make friends. When Rin heard that her eyes brightened while Obito was well being Obito. Obito: why would you want to be my friend? He said still not liking me. And shouldn''t you ask why would I want to be my friend instead?? Well not that I care. Karaki: because I don''t have friends besides my siblings. I answered with a very big smile while saying it witch made sound a little off. Obito: you''re weird. He said confused. Rin: I would like to be your friend. Karaki: cool come to meet my siblings. I said while I grabbed her hand and then. Karaki: and you just came as well already. I also pulled Obito in and then presented them to the twins. Karaki: Obito, Rin these two are my siblings. I said with my usual excitement. I got so used to it. It''s becoming a part of me. Kakashi: nice to meet you. I''m the strongest and the most reliable one of us, Hatake Kakashi. Kakashi said with his usual bragging. What''s with the Kakashi in this world not that it''s hatable but it''s becoming annoying will this bragging habit die? I hope it does. Kenyshi:hi. I''m happy to meet you. I''m Hatake Kenyshi. Karaki: Kakashi, Kenyshi these are my new friends Rin and Obito. I said with my usual happy expression and tone. Rin:hi. I''m also happy to meet you. I''m Nohara Rin. She also said shyly they are totally in the same vibe. Obito: hey who said I''m your friend. Uchiha Obito doesn''t need that. I''m not introducing myself. He said with an air of I don''t have to tell you anything while the others looked at him like he was an idiot. Well, he also introduced himself in an unusual way. And so things went on just like that we talked a lot and become quite close Even tho Obito keep saying he''s not my friend and ended up joining together with Kakashi to send me hate. Seriously!? Is this world made to pester? I really miss Tsunade her hugs always lighten my day but she has been really occupied lately because of the war the hospital has been pretty full. The girls also seem to be getting along and so our first day finished just like that. Before leaving I sneaked into the academy library and asked Rikune to copy all the techniques there. All rank E and some rank D were there, But since the scroll was copied I''ll have to understand and learn the techniques myself which shouldn''t be hard with the talent level of Uchiha Indra. After I went back to the group but they were so distracted they didn''t even notice I was missing and we left the academy. Outside waiting for us is Sakumo as expected and we go to him but to my surprise, Tsunade was also there when I see her I run to her while shouting her name. Karaki: BIG SISTER TSUNADE!! I say while I run and hug her. She also hugged me tight and said. Tsunade: so you really missed your Big sister, it''s good to see you this energetic. Sorry, I couldn''t visit you like I said but things have been hard in the hospital. So how was your first day made any friends? She asked with a big smile not letting go of him. Like a little girl with her precious doll. Karaki:yh I did I made two friends Rin and Obito they are really cool even tho Obito is a bit complicated but he''s a nice guy. I said this with my usual happy state. Tsunade: oh that''s good, Big sister is happy to see you made friends and have been doing well. But I have something important to tell you. She said with a happy expression and tone but in the end, her voice saddened and her expression darkened. I have a hint of what she wants to tell me but it''s not something I want to hear. Then she looked at Sakumo and said. Tsunade: can I take little Karaki for a while? She asked with a slightly sad tone and expression. Sakumo: of course, he''s so attached to you I wouldn''t get surprised if he called you mother by accident.hahaha. He said with his usual happy expression and tone. Tsunade: hahaha. True, so these are your other kids they''re cute not as much as little Karaki but still. She said as she looked at the twins. Sakumo: say hello this is Lad-Miss Tsunade and she''s the greatest medical ninja ever. He said while looking at them. Kenyshi had shining eyes as she sees Tsunade as her Idol and admires her. While Kakashi didn''t see her as his idol he also admired her as she''s a legendary Sannin. And even if his father is a greater legend it doesn''t mean he won''t admire her. Kenyshi: it''s a great honor to meet you, Miss Tsunade. She said real fast with her eyes still shining. Kakashi: it''s an honor to meet you miss Tsunade. He said calmer but also happy to meet a legend. Tsunade: so your brats have good manners I like it. She said with her usual aura. Then I whispered to her that Kenyshi wants to be a medical and combat ninja. Tsunade: I''ve heard you want to be a medical ninja. Is it true? She asked Kenyshi not letting go of Karaki for a second. Kenyshi:y-yes Miss Tsunade I want to be one. She said with her shy determination. Tsunade: good I''ll teach you when you''re a Genin. She said with a smile. Kenyshi got a happiness overload and fainted but Kakashi caught her before she fell. Well, at least she''s happy I guess. Kakashi was worried while Sakumo Just didn''t know how to react to the situation. Tsunade: you know what?! Today I have a lot to do. We can talk some other day. Bye. She gave me a tight hug and didn''t wait for my answer and went away. She must be having a hard time. Then we all went back home and did the usual cycle, and so days passed with us doing the same training and going to the academy. After the week was over Sakumo left for his mission, then I was under surveillance by the Anbu some low-level Ch¨±nin. That didn''t even care. Karaki:(I haven''t seen my rewards yet, Rikune show it to me again please) Rikune:[on it] [-Quest-be a good student(complete) Make a question that nobody can answer. Reward: -New system function -1000 SP -mystery bag ] Karaki:(Good, what function did I get) Rikune:[you got a lottery] Karaki:(that sounds great, did it come with any tickets?) Rikune:[yh you got some for unlocking the function] Karaki:(good show me) [1x legendary ticket, 5x rare tickets and 10 normal tickets] Karaki:(are legendary the best?) Rikune:[no the best are Mythical tickets, legendary are second best] Karaki:(well that''s already great use them all) [using normal tickets.....done -5x chakra pills -2x random D rank techniques tickets -3x explosion tags] [using rare tickets...done 2x 10000 SP=20000 SP 1x random C rank technique ticket 1x random B rank technique ticket 1x random skill card] [using legendary tickets...done 1x random multiverse sacred item] Karaki:(didn''t you say I can''t get other world stuff?) Rikune:[ with legendary tickets it is possible hard but possible, consider yourself lucky] I must be the king of luck. Karaki:(use the skill card first) [using random skill card.....done Skill acquired] No wayyyy this is sooooo awesome!!! Now I''m bound to greatness.hahahaha. Karaki:(use all the random technique tickets) [using all random technique tickets....done Body flicker technique, Shadow shuriken technique for rank D. Drunken fist technique for rank C. Shadow Clone Technique for rank B.] Hahahahaha I finally have, Shadow Clone Technique now just have to increase my CP. Karaki:(Great techniques I got, now use the random multiverse sacred item) [using the random multiverse sacred item....done Infinite youth water cup(modified item from seven deadly sins world)] What did I just get?!?!?!?! Chapter 7 - 7:New Bloodline I think I''m having hallucinations cause this can only be a dream right?!? Doesn''t this mean I''ll be immortal once I drink it? This is too good for me but I''ll still take it. Karaki:(is this really the same water that made Ban immortal?) Rikune:[it is but a modified version of it, it''s effects are basically the same but with some additions and effects are different when given to others] Nice so I can give it to others this will definitely be useful. Karaki:(what are the effects when given to others?) Rikune:[when given to others there will be no immortality effect no matter how much they drink they will only get eternal youth but still die of old age but their bodies will be stronger against diseases, poison, etc. And it can''t give them any additional years of life their lifespan will be the same] So others can''t become immortal with me huh, this is too unfair!!! Not cool F*ck. Karaki:(is there any way to change that?) Rikune:[no, it''s one of the little number of rules that exist in this system''s base creation. For example, if you ever or when you became able to world travel you won''t be allowed to bring and take people from one world to another and I''m not sure yet but it''s possible that once you leave this world you will never be able to come back] Never come back? Isn''t that a little too much? Rikune:[well this is an alternative naruto world so it''s mixed with billions if not trillions of other alternative naruto worlds so to be able to find the exact alternative world twice is quite the miracle but also to enter it again is an even bigger problem because of continuous space-time distortions it''s very hard to enter this alternative worlds but you were sent here when there was an opening so it was fine but who knows when the next opening will be? Nobody so it''s almost impossible to come here again so I advise you to finish everything you have to do here even if you get the world travel before only use it after your sure] Well, that was quite something to discover. Karaki:(what about taking people? is it a no-no?) Rikune:[ I was not given that information yet me getting it depends on you. Cause I don''t only get new functions but overall I evolve to say so when you become stronger] This is getting complicated but I have a big question. Karaki:(Just what/who is your creator?) Rikune:[thanks for asking. My creator is an existence called the will of the void and just as the name says is the will of the void known as one of the most powerful beings that ever existed, the will had initially only watched and guided soul go and come but it''s time had come it was gonna died and reincarnate anew to start from the beginning because it finally reached its apex and would now go back to the beginning with no memories of the past and it would be weakened not ever being able to reach this level again. So in its last job before restarting it decided to give a soul the chance to decide what they do with their existence, and that was you Kylan, my host. I''m the Void will''s system but most of my capacity is still not available yet and to get it you have to become stronger] So that was all me being lucky for dying? What about the thief that invaded my house? (AN: this is in the synopsis for those who don''t know what he''s talking when he says that a thief invaded his house) Karaki: what about the guy that invaded my house? Rikune:[you don''t have to worry he died after you and the will of the void only choose one person and that was you] So I really am a too lucky person huh. Not thinking too much is always the best option in these cases, or my brain will explode before it rotten from not being used. Karaki:(Well I still have a mystery bag, open it please) I''m expecting to get some really badass things. [opening mystery bag...Done 5xrandom bloodline tickets 10x Beast Domain 1x Bloodline creation card ] WTH!!!!!!!!! This luck is too powerful 5 bloodline tickets in one go and I''m sure that if I use them I''ll be getting awesome stuff. Karaki:(what are Beast domains?) So I can get the tailed beasts for myself hahahahahahahaha. I always thought they deserved better and I''ll be the one given it to them. Karaki:( But by domain is it like their own realm?) Rikune:[yes something like that and it becomes how they would like it to be, something like their personal paradise] Great, Great, Great and I already know the perfect moment to get the nine tails but what about the others how do I get them? Maybe I could get them from Akatsuki, yeah and I can use the eternal youth water to save their lives. Perfect, perfect simple perfect. Karaki:(is it possible to use the eternal youth water to save someone at the brink of death?) Well since it''s effects on others are weak I have to ask to make sure and not regret it later, cause I actually like most of the Jinch¨±riki. Rikune:[yes it is very effective to heal anything as long as their not dead that is the only effects that never disappears, sorry forgot to mention it] I''m not mad everyone makes mistakes. And to know I have the strongest medicine in existence right now with me hahahahahaha. Karaki:(oh yh, won''t my blood have the same effects of the youth water after I drink and become an immortal just like with Ban?) Rikune:[yes but since it''s a modified version host has the power to control that and can turn his own blood into it at will] Like I said before being too blessed is my curse, or at least I wanted to say it before. I thought with a huge smirk on my face. Karaki:(what about the not aging part?) Rikune:[host won''t age after drinking the water and become immortal, but host can also simple lick the water and for each lick, host won''t age for 10 years] So it''s like that great. Karaki:(use the 5x random bloodline tickets) [using 5x random bloodline tickets.....done Hy¨±ga bloodline Hoshi bloodline Uzumaki bloodline ¨­tsutsuki bloodline] Ain''t I already a full-fledge ¨­tsutsuki already just with those 4?! what am I with these 5?? Hahahahahahahaha. Then I told Rikune to fuse the bloodlines into me since I''m alone at home right now, and she warned me about the pain and I told her to create a sound barrier which was 500 SP around the room and that I''m fine with I but I was wrong. Karaki:AAAAAAAARRRRRRHHHHH!!!!!!!!!! I screamed with all my strength and i could feel it every single of my bones and organs being destroyed and reconstructed in a very slow and painful process, for a long time I thought I was going to die during this process but then I simply braced myself and resisted with all I have and I think I really nearly died but was able to survive and I could see an unbelievable quantity of sweat on the floor and all over my clothes. Karaki:(maybe I should have undressed before doing this) Then I clean the room which took quite a while and then go take a bath it was relaxing after I go to the wardrobe and get some clothes I bought with Sakumo since I only had the ones I came with the first day, and I put them on. I''m now wearing a white jacket with a steel red shirt with skull prints. For the lower body, I''m wearing white cropped trousers, with bandages on his legs and black ninja sandals with red soles along with black motorcycle gloves on both hands. (AN:it''s just like what Noctis(final Fantasy) wears but with different colors in some parts and some additions) After I''m finally ready I ask Rikune if I can''t fuse the bloodlines to create a new one with the Bloodline creation card and she said I can. And I did just like that but this time I took my clothes off so that I can wear them later and fuse all the bloodlines. And once again go through hell with even more intense pain but my body was already stronger so it wasn''t as bad but still the worst. After some a long while it''s already getting dark and the twins will be back from their training soon, this time I told the Rikune to clean the room while I take a bath and simply bought food from the shop for 10 Sp since I was supposed to cook today, I''ve learned it since I came here but today I was really distracted with system stuff but thankfully it''s really cheap, I then dressed in some other simpler clothes to sleep in and decided to wear my Noctis like clothes tomorrow. Then the twins are back we talk while having dinner, then the usual bedtime story and then go to sleep, since I was really tired I fell asleep very easily. -the next morning- I woke up first just like usual I went to brush my teeth, take a bath and then dressed up with my Noctis clothes. I went downstairs and prepared breakfast and then woke up the twins so they will go get ready while I wait I decided to take a look at my status. [status] Name: Shikahen Karaki Age:4 years old (17 years old) Race:Celestial Star God(?)/Human(?) Lifespan:1000 years. Gender: M Bloodline: Shikahen Bloodline(AN: it''s a made-up name and yes my naming sense is bad) Body physique: new Ch¨±nin level Affinities: All Lv-25 Hp:7500/7500 Cp:2500/2500(new Ch¨±nin level) Cc:12% Str:500 Dex:500 End:500 Chr:500 Agi:500 Int:500 Wis:500 Luc: unknown SP:20490 Innate abilities: Tentai-sut¨¡goddoai(modified)(locked)(AN: it supposedly means: Celestial Star God Eyes But it''s probably spelled the wrong way) Techniques: Earth Release: Earth Spear, Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet, Body flicker technique, Shadow shuriken technique, Drunken fist technique, Shadow Clone Technique. Skills: ,,, ,. Inventory: 2x B grade recovery pills, kunai x100, shuriken x100, 5x chakra pills, 3x explosion tag. Karaki:(I''m officially a Ch¨±nin huh) Even if I say that to distract myself it doesn''t work just what did I become? So this is my bloodline, Shikahen is it? What kind of name is that? What is it even supposed to mean? Well, it doesn''t really matter, what is important is my eye technique(d¨­jutsu) it really sounds exaggerated just like my new race. All I want to know is what it can do. Even my stats got a jump and are now on a new level. Karaki:(Rikune please show me data of my new race, new bloodline, new techniques, and my new skill) Rikune:[on it baby] Did she just call me baby? No this can''t be. [Celestial Star God(?): this is a new race that has immense power, natural abilities, and talent. They don''t only have access to all the skills/abilities of all the bloodlines mixed for this race to exist but they also have an affinity with everything, basically a race that can use and learn any kind techniques. Having star chakra in their bodies that are naturally refined by absorbing the chakra in the air, thus making their star chakra stronger with time. They are naturally stronger and have a higher level of talent than humans since they have the natural Characteristics of Celestial beings(¨­tsutsuki clan). Shikahen Bloodline:it''s a bloodline that comes with many abilities from a perfect memory to natural regeneration besides having its own unique eye technique(d¨­jutsu) named Tentai-sut¨¡goddoai, They have strong bodies that easily adapt to anything. Tentai-sut¨¡goddoai(modified)(locked): their eye technique can copy and even improve any eye techniques(d¨­jutsu), Bloodline Limit(Kekkei Genkai), Bloodline Selection(Kekkei t¨­ta) and even Bloodline Encompassing(Kekkei m¨­ra). This eye technique has many more abilities but since it''s still locked it''s knowledge will only be given later. Body flicker technique: with this technique a ninja can move short to long distances at an almost untraceable speed. To an observer, it appears as if the user has teleported. It is accomplished by using chakra to temporarily vitalize the body and move at extreme speeds. The amount of chakra required depends on the overall distance and elevation between the user and the intended destination. Shadow shuriken technique: The user places two shuriken together and throws them both at a target simultaneously; the larger the shuriken that is thrown, the greater the necessary skill. The goal is for targets to focus their attention on whichever of the two shuriken is on top, not noticing the second shuriken traveling below it. Ideally, targets will dodge the upper shuriken in such a way that they are left unable to dodge the second. If targets do at any point realize there''s a second shuriken, the technique is rendered ineffective. Drunken fist technique: This is a style of taijutsu that is only possible while the user is very drunk. Because they are intoxicated, users move irregularly and erratically: they attack with no warning and defend with unconventional motions. Users have no conscious awareness of what actions they''ll take, which also means opponents can''t predict what they''ll do. Shadow Clone Technique: This Jutsu allows the user to create one or more copies of themselves. The user''s chakra is evenly divided between themselves and their clones: creating one clone will give it half the user''s chakra, creating two clones will give each a third of the user''s chakra, and so on. Depending on how much chakra the user has and how many clones they make, this rapid depletion of their reserves can be dangerous. Because of this, usually, only those of at least j¨­nin-level can safely use the standard Shadow Clone Technique. : it''s a skill that makes whoever has it experience luck that should only exist in dreams.] Chapter 8 - 8:In one month It has been a month since I first came to hidden leaf village, some weeks since the ninja academy started and I have been training in secret since Sakumo left for his mission and I got my new race and bloodline. Since the Anbu sent to keep me under surveillance don''t seem to be taking their work seriously I have been taking the opportunities they give me to train and do my stuff, it became specially easy after I started using Shadow clone technique, normally you would need to be at least a Jonin to use it properly but because of my race and bloodline I could still use it with little consequences but nothing that isn''t solvable if you consider my regeneration ability and if that doesn''t save me I still have the eternal Youth water. I have given my clones different tasks: 1-I have given the first 2 the task of improving my CC and they did it not taking more than hours to master the tree-climbing exercise making my CC rise till 30% which was a great thing. Then I told them to do the water walking exercise and after many hours almost a day they successfully mastered it which surprised me at first but considering my current potential and talent it only makes sense, my CC raised till 50% so I told them to walk in hot water that was way harder and they mastered it in two days with some hardships leaving CC at 70%, so I sent them to the waterfall exercise next because they were doing very well and after a whole week they mastered it fully leaving CC at 90% which surprised me cause I thought it would be higher but this level of control is already SS rank of control it made me question it cause according to Rikune most Kage level only ever reach 80% at max and 10% more is a very very big difference. I decided to leave it for now and try to think of a way to improve it later. Also, my CP increased quite a lot because of it. 2-I sent other two clones to learn and practice all techniques starting from the E rank ones and thankfully the hidden leaf library''s security ain''t much at least until rank B techniques but rank A or S are more complicated and right now I can''t reach them but thanks to my bloodline and perfect memory I could easily remember all techniques from reading them in the place and didn''t need to take any scrolls with me. And so these two clones have been learning all those many techniques for a month and already dominated most. 3-I made these two clones concentrate on weapons and support items like shuriken, kunai, swords, etc. And so they trained in all that for the whole month improving very fast and steady. Not forgetting to train my sensory abilities that are now very high because of my Uzumaki bloodline part and can now easily detect any ninja from high jonin or lower. 4-I made these two clones concentrate in close combat and close combat technique, they spared everyday for the whole month and the improvements are noticeable and now I can say I''m pretty good at close combat. 5-these two I kinda pity them because they had to study and master all the sealing techniques I could get my hands on since this is also only until rank B. They had a hard month and couldn''t really master the sealing techniques but are still getting better. 6-this was done by me the original set to train medical techniques I asked for Tsunade''s help and thanks to that could improve very fast learning and mastering the Mythical palm and other miner medical techniques. 7-And I made the last two practices for sage Mode and for the whole month they haven''t really stepped far from the meditation but the improvements are praiseworthy and are now very close to sensing nature energy. And so that was basically my training schedule for the last month I also didn''t forget to send a clone to the twins to train with them and give them advice, they have been improving a lot I even gave Kakashi some tips for him to develop Chidori faster and Kenyshi is becoming a monster of brute strength I don''t know what kind of physical training she does but she''s pretty much a Tsunade junior, not forgetting to improve her close combat she seems to have given up in sword arts. By the way my own concealment abilities raised a lot because I got the skill that is a stronger version of and now only Hashirama and Madara level opponents or higher can detect me with this and to make better I got this skill from the random skill card and it fused with and became only high-rank ¨­tsutsuki clan level or higher can detect me. Also the Anbu on me only follow me till I get to Tsunade after that they leave me in peace and I can improve faster cause I don''t mind showing my talent to Tsunade I also asked her to keep it a secret and she agreed, I''ve been helping her as much as I can cheering her up and even helping her with her Blood phobia(hemophobia) by practicing with fake blood first because she''s too afraid of the real one and even the fake one made her paralyze and become completely incapable of doing a thing but with time and countless tries she improved very very slowly but steady. Right now she still fears blood but it''s not the same as it improved a lot cause now she can look at blood for a little while before feeling very uncomfortable and then paralyzing. But if we consider how long normal people take to recover from their fears it''s actually a miracle speed compared to them. I also helped the twin''s chakra control improve till 40% and they are very close to being able to walk over water which impressed me a lot even tho they spent the whole month training to get there but I still believe their improvements are very good. Then not too long after Sakumo came back which surprised me cause I didn''t expect him to be back so fast but he''s only staying for a week before going again. So our family life went on with Kakashi bragging about how good he became at chakra control and that he taught Kenyshi about it, don''t worry it was me who told him to do that with made-up story of how Tsunade explained to us how the exercises work and Kakashi was the first to master them helping us improve also everyone believes my CC is at 30% right now expect Tsunade who knows the truth. I also plan to tell her more of the truth later when we leave the village, we already started planning on when and how to leave the village but I asked for more time since I want to make sure Sakumo doesn''t suicide while I''m out, we will stay here for some more time. I also made pills with eternal youth water as base for it and made an all healing pill(heals everything diseases, severed limbs etc as long as your not dead it can heal you, they also heal stamina and mental exhaustion they are too good), a non aging pill(not aging for 10 years for each pill consumed the max can be consumed per person is 10) but I didn''t tell anyone about them because they would want me to distribute it to all ninjas and like hell I''m going to do that. I''m planning on giving some to Sakumo so that when he goes on his life destroying mission it goes better. Karaki:(now let''s sleep and tomorrow I''ll take care of giving Sakumo the pills) -the next day- Today just like all other days I wake up and go brush my teeth, take bath and then dress up today is again a day for me to use my Noctis clothes after I wake the twins up and go to the dining room where Sakumo just finished making breakfast. Karaki: good morning dad. I say with my usual high spirits. Sakumo: good morning Karaki, as early as always huh. I nod at his words and sit down on a chair. Sakumo: so are the sleepyheads already up? He said while putting the food on the table. Karaki: yup I woke them up not too long ago. I say with a happy expression and tone. Sakumo: that''s good, they really should learn from you I think they are getting sloppier every day. He says and also sits down and we start talking about many things like our objectives after we graduate from the academy and how we have to be ready for the war, also how the responsibility of being a ninja is a big very high etc. after 30 minutes or so Kakashi came in pretty lively and started talking about how awesome the technique he''s developing is going to be in the future and after 1 hour and half or maybe a little more Kenyshi came when we just finished re-heating the food and then start eating and talking, laughing just like the happy family we are. Before leaving for school I give 20 all healing pills to Sakumo telling him they were developed by Tsunade and are still not that many so not made public because the materials to make them are very rare and he was reluctant to accept because they were too precious and given to me by Tsunade, so I told him that it''s for the good of the village and to make sure we don''t lose any companions and he immediately accepted and said I''m too much of a good son for him. Also, he didn''t want to stay with all I had so he wanted to give me half back but I insisted that he stayed with them since I''m not a ninja yet and don''t really need them and after a big discussion he stayed with 15 and give 5 back. Really what''s up with this guy and being too nice?! Then we parted to school after we waited for Kenyshi that still wasn''t ready after our one hour of discussing about the pills. We got to the ninja academy not long after and like every day a faction of Kenyshi fans came with signs and decorations with her name on it, I''m sure that if they had pictures they would also have her face. When Sakumo saw that he contained himself not to explode only letting out an ominous aura that could be cut with a sharp sword or even a knife of how dense it was of course the kids couldn''t handle it and started crying some even fainted and Sakumo got swarmed by angry mothers while their husbands didn''t want problems with White fang and were trying to calm them down with no success, some, Kakashi and Kenyshi simply ran inside the academy and wished him good luck internally. Once inside both my and Kakashi''s fan factions and even some members of Kenyshi''s fans who are more than us both together since almost all guys in academy came to greed her while girls are divided between me and Kakashi but, of course, I have more fans than him hahahahaha. Kakashi always says that it''s because he never took his mask of that we have such a big difference in the number of fans and I agreed but I would still win tho. Just like always Kenyshi was hiding behind us both while we just ignore all girls and head to our classroom. Going into the classroom Rin, and Obito started coming early to school because of us. So came to greed us and we sited in our usual places but today someone else has come back and it''s obviously MIGHT GUY EX THE STRONGEST NINJA because I''m the NEW STRONGEST NINJA. I believe Guy to be the strongest because he was the only one Kicking TEN TAILS MADARA''S ASS without any external help he did it with his own power that he got from all the hard work, cause Kakashi had Obito''s Sharingan and didn''t do much to Madara, Naruto had Nine tails borrowed power and even later six paths borrowed power to bear Madara, the same for Sasuke that also got Itachi borrowed power and later Rinne Sharingan borrowed power to beat Madara besides they had to do it together while Guy beat Madara up himself. And even if someone says that eight gates are borrowed power it''s not because it''s a limit breaker so it means it''s your own inner power to the max of all your capacities and he got there himself. That''s the reason I think Might Guy is the EX STRONGEST NINJA since I''m here now and tho I''m also getting help from the sister I didn''t exactly instantly power up like what Hagoromo did to Naruto and Sasuke. But in the end, Guy will always be the Strongest since no one without borrowed power is doing better than him even I''m using the system so I''m also cheating. Then I decide to leave that thought behind and go talk to Guy. Chapter 9 - 9:Leaving Hidden leaf Karaki: Hi, your that guy that only does combat techniques training because you can''t use ninja techniques or illusionary techniques right? (AN: it sounds so mean the way you just said it Karaki????) I said with my innocent little boy smile even tho it came out a little wrong. Guy: yeah it''s me and I''m very proud of my combat techniques so you can make all the jokes you want I''ll never give up the YOUTH PATH!!!! I''ll be the strongest only with my combat techniques and my hard work I don''t need any talent!! He said with burning eyes and great determination, it seems he''s already been influenced by his father somewhat. Karaki: chill bro, I''m here to say I admire what you''re doing and that I''m sure that all your hard work will pay off so never give up. Or like you said ALWAYS FOLLOW THE PATH OF YOUTH!! I said with my cheerful smile. Guy looked at me totally amazed by what I said he totally wanted to cry but contained himself. Karaki: oh yeah I also would like to be your friend. I said while extending my hand to him. Guy was hesitant to take my hand as I could still just be more one of those guys trying to make fun of him but he looks me straight in the eyes and shakes my hand while crying and saying something about YOUTH again. Then we talk for a while and I tell him to start training with us and he immediately accepts but asks if it''s really gonna be ok with the others and I say it''s all fine. After I take him to meet the others since there''s still a little while before lessons start. Karaki: guys I made a new friend this is Guy, Guy these are my friends, my siblings Kakashi and Kenyshi, Rin and Obito. Then each of them presented themselves. Kakashi: hey your that combat technique crazy dude right? Well, I''m Hatake Kakashi nice to meet you and if you want a good beat down I can give you one since I''m the strongest of the group. He said still bragging. Really?! Maybe I need to beat him for this to stop. Everyone is used to it and is simply looking at him with "Really?!" Look even tho it''s true that since I haven''t shown my full abilities he''s the strongest of us but does he really need to say it like that? Kenyshi: hi I''m Hatake Kenyshi nice to meet you. She said with way less shyness than before because she''s been talking with Rin a lot and they become great friends, helping each other get through shyness even tho Kenyshi is still a little shy but Rin is already nearing how she was in the series. Rin: Hi I''m Nohara Rin and I''m happy to make a new friend. She said with a big smile. Really can''t let her die, can we? Of course not. Obito:I''ve said it countless times but I''m not your friend, cause Uchiha Obito doesn''t need friends like you Kenyshi, Rin and even Pervert blockhead bragging Kakashi are enough but I''m happy to meet a new guy since they say your good with combat techniques you might be strong enough to fight me. Another one bragging but this one is even more stubborn than the first one since Kakashi no longer cares for his said hate for me and fully treats me as his brother more precisely as his older brother and throws all his responsibilities at me saying I''m the new older brother. Well not like I mind it anyways. But Obito is too stubborn and also started developing his crush on Rin since she''s getting nicer by day, at least he doesn''t go after cute Kenyshi well it''s probably because of what happened last time to summarize he got totally friend-zoned by Kenyshi with all the other boys but unlike Obito who gave up the others are still trying but he only gave up when Rin was the one cheering him up after getting friend-zoned and he started hating on me more because he knows Rin likes me because even my ninja abilities at least what I show, isn''t that much above average but in academics and everything else I''m the best having a tie with Kakashi and Kenyshi because we have the same academic score being in the top but Kakashi doesn''t mind it since in ninja related I''m only a little above average and he''s in the top again, Kenyshi being in second place when it comes to that. As for the others, Rin and Obito are average Obito having a pretty low academic score and Guy doing quite better since if he doesn''t there''s no way he will ever be a ninja. Then we talk all we can before the teacher comes in and I also take the chance to invite Obito, Rin and Guy to start training and studying with us and of course all of them accept even tho Obito was trying to sound uninterested, I simply said I would tell his parents that he refused to be in a studying group with the best students of the academy and we all know how that would end so he immediately changed and begged me not to do it so it was decided that after school we would meet and I doubt their parents will refuse. So the lesson was as boring as ever and I remembered I haven''t been training illusionary techniques and asked for permission to go to the bathroom. When I got in the bathroom I made more two clones and ordered them to study and practice the illusionary techniques I got from the library but forgot about. Really I''m such an airhead sometimes, then my clones did as I said and used to conceal their presences while they train. I went back to the classroom and had the rest of the boring lesson at the end of the academy while we were leaving I once again went to the bathroom and made a clone to go with the others because I''ve already made all the other clones sooner in the day. while I went to the hospital to study more medical techniques with Tsunade while we continued her therapy. And so my days went on like that and during that time something happened. First Guy''s father Might Duy was suspicious and thought we were just trying to make fun of his son and hurt him so he followed us for two whole weeks even tho it was a clone and not the real me with them when some bullies tried bullying Guy again so we defend him. Bully kid(1): hey your that combat techniques loser who can''t even do easily ninja techniques, and you think you can be a ninja. Hahahahaha. He laughed with his two goons just following. Really?! Why does it have to be an idiot? Well, I guess Kakashi can take care of them with one arm so I can beat them without having to worry. Guy: you don''t understand the PATH OF THE YOUTH for those who never give up and always work hard. Bully kid(1): what a weak freak trying to be strong. Your weak so just go do some weak loser stuff and give up being a ninja. He said in a mocking tone and with an annoying expression. Goon kid(1): yeah freak! Just like before his goons were well-being goons. Karaki: you guys are completely useless and don''t even do a thing for the village, while Guy is trying hard to actually do something so get your ?sses out of the way before we do it for you. I said with a serious expression and tone. Kakashi: Yeah, you heard him didn''t you?! He said while also serious. Guy who saw this was moved and started crying as he didn''t expect us to defend him even tho the guys only said somethings you could see that they were annoyed and ready to kickass. Even the girls said somethings as well, as they were obviously also pissed especially after what the idiot said next. Bully kid(1): you think I''m afraid of some weirdos that hang out with the freak. And why would I ever be afraid of girls their all weak anyways? goon kid(1): yeah all girls are weak. Goon:yh very weak. He said this with his goons and then ran towards me wanting to punch me, seriously his movements are soooooo slow it''s pitiful I know this is probably a normal chakra kid but after getting used to my siblings this becomes so boring. So he came at me with his weak punch and when it was really close to my face and he had a victory smile on his face I simply dodged sideways and put my foot in front of his leg making him fall flat on the ground. Seeing this his goons try to come at me but Kakashi kicks the face of one and one hit ok, while the other one well I pity this one because he got punched by Kenyshi fury mode and got sent flying for about 30 meters or so imagine how far he would go if she had added chakra to that. Duy who was watching the whole thing was in tears of happiness for his son. Duy: Thank you, thank you for giving my son such good friends!!! He said while crying very loudly so his son and the others discovered him and Guy started another discussion with his father. After we all started doing Guy''s Combat techniques training and it was really something at first we could handle it at all but then it became easier with time, since we were catching up with him Guy increased his training and was suffering from it so I gave him and all the others 10 all healing pills each a explained what they are with the same lie I told Sakumo and told them to keep a secret and even Obito understood so all fine I also made sure the Anbu couldn''t hear us by using 500 SP to make a sound barrier. Since then our training increased for some days because of pills, it was not something you would see every day we trained in ninja techniques, Illusionary techniques, combat techniques and studying or more like me teaching them except for Guy who only trained combat techniques and studied. well, at least that''s what my clone did with them while I trained and helped Tsunade, also having my clones do a lot of training as well. Everyone developed their own techniques as the fruit of the training but that''s for later. After some months passed both twins were called and promoted to Genins but still had to go to the academy like all others because they were too young to be full-fledged Genins, I guess they are going to abolish this policy in the future. Then I made a decision and gave Tsunade some non-aging pills and even all the wrinkles from too much stress and over usage of the strength of a hundred seal disappeared and she became a beauty in her best once more I guess even I didn''t know all the effects of the pills. At first, she didn''t believe me about the effects but then she was stupefied by it and thanked me millions of times. -3 years and some months later- It''s been three years since I came to this world. And last year the twins were promoted to Ch¨±nin and taken to war I give them more All healing pills and made some eternal clones follow them. And all of the others Rin, Obito, and Guy were promoted to Genins but it seems they are avoiding sending fresh Genin as they only become canon folder and since we are winning there''s no need for useless sacrifices, it''s definitely Hiruzen''s doing. I''m already Strong enough to act normally but since I''m going to leave this place it''s best if I don''t become a Genin, Tsunade paid my debt to the village and I feel kinda bad about that so I''ll just use my unreasonable luck to get it back when she starts gambling. About the eternal clones, they are a variation of the Shadow clone technique I created. They are just like normal Shadow clones but they have different flux and chakra that instead of expanding it compresses making it possible for them to absorb chakra and maintain themselves naturally so they only disappear if dispelled or destroy. And I made some take care of my siblings better safe than sorry. Also, Sakumo came back from his mission with all his companions without falling the mission so he''s not depressed and even thanked me countless times saying that if it wasn''t for the pills they wouldn''t have made it out of it. He was also worried about the twins but trusted them and believed they would make it. I then told him about my plans of leaving with Tsunade. Sakumo: Do you plan to ever come back? He said with a serious expression and tone. Karaki: even tho it will take time yh I do plan to come back. And also I''ll leave some clones. Sakumo: well that''s a nice thought but clones don''t last that long. Then I explained a lot of things to Sakumo who got very surprised but understood my reasoning and only wished me good luck while saying that Kenyshi would kill me if she discovered and that Kakashi would mock me for the rest of my life and I do agree so my clones better be careful. After I met with Tsunade who already had Shizune with her for quite a while and we left the hidden leaf village. We had talked to Hiruzen previously and he tried to convince us to stay but it didn''t work. We traveled for days, camped outside and were even attacked by rogue ninjas or bandits but they were easily dealt with. Tsunade was also able to successfully sure herself from her blood phobia with my help and didn''t show mercy to the rouge ninjas even less to the bandits. I also am not missing what''s happening in the hidden leaf as my eternal clones just have to make Shadow clones of themselves and dispel them for me to get their knowledge and that''s how I''ve been keeping myself informed of what''s the situation. Tsunade: little brother Karaki you sure are something else leaving such a great family to spend time with an old hag. She said with a sad expression and tone Karaki: don''t say things like those, also I''m not leaving permanently and you know I left my eternal clones there so it should be ok. Besides what better opportunity could I get to have my big sister all for myself. I said with my usual bright smile. Tsunade: your really a tiny sweet talker. I feel sorry for the girls. Hahaha. She said while she crushed me with her br??sts in a hug. Shizune could only look with a wryly smile at us doing that like nothing while being surrounded by corpses of bandits and rogue ninjas. After walking aimlessly by some villages, I suggested we simply headed to Tanzuka town and Tsunade easily agreed. So we finally headed towards the town where Tsunade originally loses everything but now to win. Hahahahaha being too lucky is just the best, Just wait for me Tanzuka town I''ll make all those who gamble there poor Hahahahahahahahaha!!!!! Chapter 10 - 10:I鈥檓 rich!!! It鈥檚 so boring. It''s been 5 years and some months since I left the leaf with Tsunade and Shizune, now there''s only about 1 year left for naruto to be born in this time I trained like there was no tomorrow not having to worry too much about being under surveillance also remembering to take breaks and flirt a little with Tsunade since she still sees me as a child can''t give too big steps or this might end up bad. In the beginning when we came to Tanzuka town Shizune was cold and very wary of me as she saw me as some kind of rival because of Tsunade, but I then told her that we don''t have to fight and there''s enough Tsunade for as both(translations: if your not a lesbian trying to seduce her we are ok) and she got embarrassed about a child being more m?tur? than her and changed her attitude towards her which was pretty m?tur? of her. In the first week we got attacked by a bunch of ?ssassins and kidnapping attempts on Tsunade but since she''s too relaxed it had to be me and Shizune taking care of it, she got surprised by my abilities and wouldn''t stop pestering me about wasting such talent following Tsunade instead of staying in the village to train and a load of other annoying stuff and she wouldn''t stop for months but eventually she gave up and left me alone. Me and Tsunade went to gambling together at first she was reluctant to take me but I used my charm(translation: cuteness) to make her understand she needs me there(translations: begging her till she gave up) so we gambled together(translations: I didn''t let her do a thing except bet the money) and won every single time everyone was suspicious of cheating even tho it''s true they can''t prove it. Won so much the owner begged us to not go there so frequently and we would have free vouchers to every interesting place in town, I wasn''t interested but when he talked about the youth thermals and treatment Tsunade immediately accepted even tho she won''t be aging for many years and looks younger and more of a beauty than ever she still wants more? Women and beauty I''ll never understand it. I did all that and had fun with both Tsunade and Shizune here and there while more than 100 clones did the training thankfully my race, bloodline and help me with the mental expression and for physical the same except it''s instead of , well also helps but it''s different. I didn''t forget to order them to always use while training and with that I was able to master many many arts and even to create my own ones having a very big arsenal of techniques of all variety and types but I like to use mine the most especially the new release I created using my bloodline as base to respect my bloodline I named it shikahen release it has many awesome techniques some are new forms of already existing techniques but others are my own creations, Shikahen release also makes use of all my different affinities, in other words, it has techniques of all types. After creating Shikahen release I decided I''ll only use it when strong enemies appear because it''s too OP for small fry, not that I''m trying to be ???ky it''s just the reality as the weakest of it can already be used against mid-Kage level so it''s no joke. I could have made it stronger but it wouldn''t be fun if I did. I''ve also been thinking about the tailed beast gotta catch em all plan and decided I''ll get them whenever I have the chance cause I don''t need them that much I''m only catching them because I want to. Then I decided I''ll catch three tails when It''s implanted in Rin and I even have a plan to trick Madara and Black Zetsu. And that plan is to use my Tentai-sut¨¡goddoai, it only awoke when I become a peak/senior Kage level ninja it shows how powerful it is it has 9 stages and I''m only in stage 1 right now and I''m a Hashirama and Madara level ninja it was hard and it took a lot of me(translations:I did it all in the laziest and slowest way possible because I didn''t want to be unnecessarily OP). So my Tentai-sut¨¡goddoai is powerful as hell see it''s ability. [Tentai-sut¨¡goddoai(modified): Stage 1:This eye technique in its initial stage can only copy any techniques of any kind(meaning: eyes techniques, combat technique, ninja techniques, etc.), it''s completely unaffected by any illusionary technique and can nullify until intermediate level seal techniques easily besides being able to create very high-level illusionary techniques that feel exactly like reality better than Sharingan, seeing at very long distance and through any substance or material better than byakugan and can even access the six deva paths too a level Rinnegan will never be able to. Being able to use Shikahen chakra as your base for its power it can manipulate it and control its shape and format users will, making the owner of this eye technique a tailless Beast.] This is stage 1?! really isn''t this the most OP eye technique ever hahahahaha. Let''s make this world go upside down. If your asking yourself why I''m still this weak after all this time well I concentrated more on my foundations than anything, I have to be strong in my bases so that I can become stronger without problems and I''m in no hurry and don''t want to be unnecessarily OP so this pace is good for me and just my Bloodline, Race and unique release make me someone Kaguya would think twice before acting against me. Well, back to getting the three tails it won''t be that hard with my plan and will even work for Obito and Kakashi to awaken their mangekyo Sharingan without Rin dying. As for how things are in Hidden leaf their pretty much the same Kenyshi is not shy anymore and changed quite more serious person as well as Kakashi but their not cold or mean just serious well not that much anyway. About their strength well since they went to war, their training stagnated a bit but in exchange they got battle experience so it''s worth it, they should be about peak Ch¨±nin level in CP as for Kenyshi''s body strength and combat technique their both new jonin level the same for Kakashi''s Sword technique while his body strength is peak Ch¨±nin level. Rin is just her usual good person And in terms of strength and CP, she should be a new Ch¨±nin level and the same for Obito. Guy, on the other hand, has really become a fighting machine being a High jonin level in body strength and combat technique while having a mid Ch¨±nin level chakra. These kids improved at a very good pace so I will reward them when I finally go back but that''s really for later. I also managed to sense and absorb nature energy but I discovered my Shikahen release also has a sage Mode that is based on my mix of chakras between star chakra and normal one, but since I thought it would be troublesome to get all the chakra types from bloodlines, creatures or people I decided to hunt chakra beast for SP and got lots of it in these 5 years and bought all types of chakra and two more bloodlines, then I decided to not use the shop for power-up no more I just bought techniques from all categories that were opened as I got stronger and completed minor quests. The two bloodlines I got were Inuzuka and J¨±go because Inuzuka have the improved senses and animal instincts that will be very useful and J¨±go to get sage chakra easier and of course I fused them both with my original bloodline but it didn''t really change it just got the new abilities added to it but then I got a warning from Rikune saying I can''t get any more bloodlines through the system even tho I can still get them myself but I don''t really feel like I need any. After that, I gained access to a new type of chakra like mentioned in the description of my eye technique the Shikahen chakra that is the only one that can activate Shikahen release so literally nobody besides me can use it. It has a jet-black colored exterior aura cover and the inner is like a rainbow with constant change in color. Because of all that now I have to work mega hard to get Shikahen sage Mode even with my J¨±go bloodline part abilities to absorb chakra without doing a thing I can''t get enough to unlock it even I put all the clones on it it it didn''t work so I decided to simply go slow and steady. Well enough about my developments and improvements in training. Even tho I said Tsunade sees me as a kid my relationship with her ain''t that far from lovers well in a sense, cause I created some habits while I still had the supreme cutest like:I grab her bu?? whenever we are walking side to side at first she would get embarrassed because people wouldn''t stop looking at us while thinking that I''m her son or something like that because I was really small she also got sometimes got mad because of it but then she started to simply ignore it, the same goes for my habit of sleeping in between her b??bs that was the real advantage of being small they felt so nice and smelled so good that I would always sleep like a baby and some things I did. When I did those things to Tsunade Shizune would look at like I''m guilty of some crime so I also started doing some of my ''good habit actions'' to her well her br??sts were only big enough for my head to sleep in between them so I sleep like that with my head in between them and the bu?? grabbing even tho I didn''t do somethings to her cause I couldn''t. Well, when I started sleeping with my head in between Shizune''s br??st Tsunade seemed to have gotten some mother like jealousy and they literally squeezed me in between their bodies especially the b??bs and mostly Tsunade. Well, you can say I had a good life these years besides getting rich with Tsunade. Once she got ???ky and went without me and instantly lost everything since that day she never once in life went there without me she even begged me for help when she lost everything and I said I wouldn''t help just to tease her. During this time I also talked with Rikune a lot and she''s way more talkative than she initially seemed but sense her voice is godly I don''t really mind it, we have a pretty great relationship just like Tsunade and even Shizune. Also, Tsunade''s pig really likes me for some reason and keeps following me all-time at first I even thought it was to keep me under surveillance but it wasn''t the Tonton just really liked me. Karaki: I have 2 billion Ryo and nothing to do with all this money. I said while looking at the selling since Tsunade and Shizune decided to go shopping today I''m just here chilling also the reason why I only have 2 billion is because I give Tsunade and Kenyshi the rest I don''t really have any use for it so yh. And I used an eternal clone to send the money to Kenyshi I also give some to Kakashi, Sakumo and the others I know expect Hiruzen well he''s a Hokage I wouldn''t feel okay giving him money. ________________________________________________ Author''s spot What if I was reincarnated in Naturo part 1 WTH? Why naruto world? Well it''s bad but not the worst I guess and I don''t even seem to have cheat besides my knowledge great. -in the classroom in ninja academy- I have done it, I''m finally out of options and can''t do anything else I have to do this it''s going to be the most humiliating thing I''m going to do in both lives well wish me luck. Sakura: hi and what do you want with me! Look what I reduced myself to I seriously could have done but no use in thinking about it now just do it and end this torture up fast. NR: Haruno Sakura. Will you be my girlfriend? I just did the most humiliating thing in my existence I feel like I sold my pride to the devil himself. Sakura: of course not I''m only for Sasuke!! She said and punched me out of the way, I hit the ceiling and then the floor. NR:hurrgh at least it almost worked. I said as I fainted. Choji: Shikamaru I think we should help that guy. Shikamaru: why do something so troublesome? He asked not wanting to move a muscle. Choji: because he actually tried asking all the girls in the village and won that bet. He said still eating chips. Shikamaru: What a drag!!! Why did he have to be such a persistent weird guy? Okay, let''s help him. Then they helped me and took me to the nurse. (AN: If you ask why I did this? Simple it came to mind and I just did it. But do tell me if you like it) Chapter 11 - 11:Catch em all(first target) It''s been some weeks since I was complaining about my boring days and some things happened during that time and went in slightly different way of that of the canon, just like in the canon after Minato left Obito, Kakashi, and Rin, Rin got captured by the Rock ninja but unlike in the canon this time immediately she got captured both Kakashi and Obito went after the rock ninjas to save her. They fought in the cave just like in canon but this time Kakashi didn''t lose his left eye and they were winning. Seeing things were getting complicated both Taiseki and Kakk¨­ decided to escape sooner than in the original using his {Earth release:rock lodging destruction technique} and the cave started collapsing that were about to escape safe and sound when Rin got hit in the left leg by a kunai thrown by Taiseki and he got killed by Kakashi with Obito''s instructions as he could easily find Taiseki with his 2 tomoe Sharingan that I or better say my eternal clone f?r??b?? awakened with an illusionary technique while Kakk¨­ escaped and got killed by one of my eternal clones waiting outside. Inside the cave while the trio tried to escape just like in canon a rock was about to smash two of them but this time Rin and Obito instead of Obito and Kakashi. Just like in canon Obito sacrificed himself but more satisfactory feeling inside as he saved the girl he loved and just like in the original he gave his Sharingan to Kakashi but this time it was more like switching eyes between them since Kakashi didn''t lose his eye in the fight like in canon. After all, went basically the same and Obito was taken by Madara, Kakashi and Rin were rescued by Minato. Now Rin was kidnaped and rescued by Kakashi and their currently surrounded by mist ninja who were after them. Karaki: it''s time to make my appearance. I say this then I and an eternal clone switch places with my {space-time release: clone switch technique}, and appear in the same exact location. I then use my {perfect transformation technique} and turn into some random guy and put a mask with holes for the eyes on and a black cloak. And then appeared in the middle of the battle and opened his eyes while everyone was looking at him and then also not forgetting to change my voice for the sake of my safety. Rin: Kakashi we can''t escape and even if we could I can''t go back to Hidden leaf with this monster inside of me. Kakashi: Don''t worry I promised Obito I would take care of you and I''ll do it. He said determined to protect her while preparing a Chidori. Then Kakashi ran in the direction of a mist ninja with his Chidori But way more powerful than it should be by now, he pulled his arms with the Chidori back and then pushed his arm forward to kill the mist ninja in front of him but Rin jumped in front of him and it was too late to stop then. Kakashi: No....this, this can''t be. He said shocked by what''s in front of him his hand just pierced through Rin''s heart. Tears could be seen falling from his as his mangeyo Sharingan awakened. Rin: sorry this was for the good of the Hidden leaf and you all guys please be happy without me. She said with an unreasonably beautiful smile while dying. Then both fainted. - Karaki: well this should be enough. I said while a huge puddle of blood surrounded me with all the mist ninja dead on the ground, Rin and Kakashi on the ground fainted both alive. Obito is also unconscious on the ground not too far from here. Karaki: you should take him, even Madara was out after I used my World break. I said while looking at the empty forest. Madara is weakened after all so it was easy to put him under an Illusionary technique even my level not being so high. Karaki: I know your there Zetsu or should I call you Black Zetsu. Then he appeared out of the ground and said. Black Zetsu: JUST WHO ARE YOU?!?! HOW DO YOU KNOW?! AND EVEN KNOW ABOUT MADARA? He asked confused and wary of me. Karaki: I was starting to think that maybe you really weren''t here. Well, why should I answer any of your questions? Well, good luck taking Obito back to Madara. Now get out of my sight before I decide to kill you. Not that I can do it without alerting the ¨­tsutsuki and I don''t want their attention just yet. Black Zetsu: who do you think you are to order me around? He asked while thinking he''s superior to the one in front of him. Karaki: Kaguya''s future Daddy. Now get lost, I have important work to do. I said completely not minding his presence. Black Zetsu: HOW DARE YOU TALK SH*T ABOUT MOTHER?!?!?! I''M GOING TO-. He said furious about what he just heard but he was interrupted by a thunder blade that went through him. Karaki:Chidori: long blade. Karaki: seriously, I''m losing my patience so pick Obito up and get out of my sight. Black Zetsu looks at me stupefied and says. Black Zetsu: I''ve never seen eyes like those but they have a small resemblance with the eyes of that clan, are you perhaps just one of their variants? Who knows? Interesting Hahahahaha, and don''t forget I''ll have my revenge. He laughed as he disappeared into the ground then Obito''s body was also pulled in. Karaki:(Rikune which clan was he talking about?) Rikune:[well he was probably talking about your original clan the one you belonged to when you came here] Karaki:(what do you mean? Wasn''t I supposed to not have a clan?) Rikune:[you don''t have parents but have a clan to where your initial modified Sharingan belongs to but they are currently hiding but where? I don''t know] Karaki:this is not good, why did that guy have to be here and why is he so hard to find I nearly couldn''t find him and I even have to worry about my secret clan just great, *sighs* well it''s best not cry over spilled milk and just finish this, I''ll worry about this clan thing later. Then I turned to Rin who is now unconscious. Karaki: let''s get this done. {True connection technique} Then a green aura started covering both Karaki and Rin as proof that they are fully connected, this is done to reduce the pain and damage of taking the tailed beast from its host by a lot. {Tailed Beast extract technique} Then a red chakra starts coming out of Rin and into me it has a form of Isobu you could see a large turtle, but with a crab-like shell, spikes all over its body, and three shrimp-like tails. Under its shell, it has red, muscle-like tissue. It has a pair of human-like arms and hands, but no hind-legs. His face is concealed between a large forehead and lower jaw ¡ª both of which have spikes. Its eyes are red and have crimson pupils. Having its right eye closed. This huge mass of chakra stated entering my body in a quite fast place and I could feel some changes in my body and my affinity with water element getting stronger than 100% becoming 200% literally multiplied by 2 and now my strongest affinity not counting Shikahen affinity that is far beyond. Not long after all that mass of chakra finished entering me. Rikune:[would you like to create the duplicate? Y/N] Karaki: do it and sand it somewhere close to Hidden mist village but in a not too violent state. Rikune:[will do boss] Sometimes she''s a little weird. Karaki:(well I''ll talk to Isobu later now I better leave after I heal Rin) I then used {palm of eternity technique} to fully heal Rin. It''s a technique I created with Tsunade it''s levels apart from the Mystic palm. Karaki: well it''s time to leave. As I was about to leave I felt something was wrong with my animal senses and dodged when I looked at what I dodged I knew this wasn''t good as it was obviously a kunai but not just any kunai, it was a Flying Thunder God Kunai. I could only think of one thing at this moment "Sh*t". A yellow light flashed as he appeared the legend, the yellow flash of hidden leaf village. Minato: not so fast. Karaki: Just my luck, to find the yellow flash in a place like this. I jumped back as I said. Minato has blue eyes and spiky, yellow hair. Minato also has jaw-length bangs framing either side of his face, His normal attire consists of a standard Konoha uniform with two bands on both of his sleeves, a green flak jacket, blue forehead protector, and blue sandals. Minato: Who are you and what are you doing here? You don''t have a head protector so are you a rogue ninja? Are you involved in what happened to my students? Answer, you have 2 minutes. He said so very serious also even tho he seems to simply be standing there defenseless I can''t find a single opening, it''s expected I still don''t have enough battle experience to fight someone his level, this is not good I have to prepare an escape plan I can''t forget this guy is a sealing techniques master that has access to many Uzumaki sealing techniques if I''m not careful even with all my techniques and powers I''ll lose instantly. Well, Let''s try to talk it out first. Karaki:I was simply passing by whey I heard battle noises and hid back there in the forest but after a while I didn''t hear anything else so I came to check if it was safe and found those two unconscious, as for my forehead protector I lost it in a battle but couldn''t get it back as I had to escape because I was outnumbered. Well, I sure have no talent to lie under pressure but at least I tried. Minato stopped for a second as if considering what I said and the kept his Flying Thunder God Kunai and said. Minato: what village do you belong to? What an annoying situation. Karaki: I''m a from howling Wolf Village and I''m working in medicine delivery. Minato: to who may I know? This guy doesn''t give up. Karaki: to mist village. Minato: Well if it''s that then. When he says that he throws 3 Flying Thunder God Kunais at me one from the right one from the left and one in middle and since I don''t know which one he will teleport to I just parry the middle one and put my sensory at high alert also counting with my highly enchanted abilities from Inuzuka bloodline part. And as the left and right Flying Thunder God Kunais are passing besides me he teleports to the left and throws a normal Kunai at me I dodge it and use {Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet} and launch the dragon-shaped fireballs at him and he immediately appears behind me and kicks me in the stomach and I''m sent flying some meters away. I understand he didn''t throw that normal kunai at me but at his Flying Thunder God Kunai changing its trajectory making it possible for him to appear behind me and kick me, this guy really is a monster just the fact that he''s going easy on me proves it. Karaki: hey monster how did you discover me? Minato: no messenger or delivery ninja reveals information to unknown or enemy ninja in no circumstances. Karaki: well I guess that was my mistake for being too nervous. I said as I got up. The moment I got up a Flying Thunder God Kunai came my and I dodged sideways and while I''m doing so I leg coming in the direction of my face I lower my body to dodge but feel a weird chakra fluctuation and when I look to the side I see a Flying Thunder God Kunai and think "when the hell did he-" and before I could finish my thought he appeared with a Rasengan towards my face but I use star chakra proprieties of my Shikahen chakra to make a chakra mask over my mask a get hit and thrown away some meters. Minato: you have dodged that easily with body replacement technique(substitution technique) since you noticed it in time, why would you let yourself get hit. He asked aware that I noticed him in time this guy really is something but he''s underestimating me too much if he fell for this one. Karaki: well your shoulder should have the answer. I said as I looked at the explosive tag I put on his flak jacket while I make the hand sign to activate it. Minato: nice try. He said before disappearing and the explosion happened farther away just like planed of course I didn''t expect to beat him like that I simply wanted to distract him since I knew he would risk having as explosion this close to his students now I better leave before he comes back because he won''t be going super easy on me no more. Of that if he was taking me seriously he would never let me do something like put an explosion tag on him but you wouldn''t expect that from someone that just took a Rasengan head on his face, thankfully it worked or I would have to use some techniques I don''t want to use on the open yet. Well, I''ll leave fighting Minato for another day. {space-time release:clone switch technique} Then I successfully change places with the eternal clones make a Shadow clone give the order to hide using and go on observing them while informing me and dispel the shadow clone so that the eternal clone gets the information. Karaki:(well it''s a pity I can''t fight him yet it was being really fun and exciting) Rikune:[says the host who got his ?ss kicked really hard, are you a m?s??h?st?] Karaki:(that was only because of the difference in experience and if I really tried I could probably beat him up in some minutes) Rikune:[maybe but you undoubtedly took a beating] Well, she has a point there I guess but someday I''ll have my rematch Hahahaha. ________________________________________________ Author''s spot What if I was reincarnated in naruto part 2 Tenten''s new style I''ve been living here for some years and even have a stable income but no matter how hard I try I just can''t get a girlfriend. But I''ve made a plan with my past life abilities it should be possible. Then I head to the academy, and there find the person I''m looking for. Nr:hi Tenten. Tenten: ah Nr it''s you do you want to talk about the new weapon models they are so awesome. She said with sparkling eyes. Nr: even tho it''s tempting I''m here for another thing. Tenten: what is it then? Nr: Tenten will you be my girlfriend? I asked with my usual charming expression and tone. Tenten: I told you before that if I was your first option I wouldn''t mind it but you left me at the end of your list just before Sakura. Well it''s true I did that but it''s not like I did something others wouldn''t do in my place. Nr: But it was only because I didn''t know how amazing you are back then. Tenten blushed a bit and thought for a while and then. Tenten: ok but don''t you dare try to go after other girls while you''re with me. She said pretty seriously. Nr: don''t worry as proof of my dedication I''m making you a new style after the academy. Tenten: wait I don''t need a new style. She tried to refuse but I won and made her a new hairstyle and give her new clothes like I said I have pretty stable income. Tenten: how do I look? She said timed while coming out of her room we are in her house. Nr: you look very beautiful. I said admiring my work. She now wears a Blunt bob hairstyle and she''s wearing a Japanese mini dress. Even tho this is small changes she looks like a new person. -the next day- In the ninja academy Random kid: who is that girl? She''s very pretty. Random kid(2): I don''t know but you probably don''t have any chances hahahahaha. Then later Tenten went inside the classroom room and comes to sit next to me. Some days ago I just went to naruto''s classroom to get rejected by Sakura. But well true man never gives up. Nr: good morning as much of a beauty as ever. Tenten: Good morning don''t be so shameless. But you''re really good at this even my parents wouldn''t stop praising my new style. Lee: Good morning beautiful damsel would you mind marrying me? He said kneeling. Nr: hey Lee she''s my girlfriend you can''t just come and do as you please. Lee: really I thought your girlfriend was Tenten, I''ll tell her your cheating on her. Neji: Lee that is Tenten. Lee: what!!! Really??? Lee: well Nr I accept your challenge for Tenten''s hand. Nr: when did it become a challenge. Tenten: what do you mean by that you muscle brain idiot?!?? Lee: don''t worry I''ll definitely win. Tenten beat Lee up like there was no tomorrow. -later- Lee: so you really came? He asked with his beat-up face. Nr: no you made me come here. Lee: well then we shall start this battle for love. Nr: wait I neve-. Lee kicked me and I was knocked out in one move all that were watching started laughing at me. Tenten: Nr!!! Are you ok? Lee, you brute you hurt him. Lee: sorry I was just trying to show my love but I went too far as to hurt my own friends still have a long way to go. Sasuke: what trash down in one move. Naruto: this guy is really unlucky he gets beat up more than me. Sakura: that''s what he gets for being a loser right Sasuke? Ino: what a weak guy. Shikamaru: why does this guy keep getting beat up all the time. What a troublesome person. Choji: well he''s our friend so I think we should help. Neji: this was his fate. Then Lee, Choji, Shikamaru, and Tenten took me to the nurse. Another day in my life in the naruto world. (AN: Another short story I don''t know how long I''ll do this but I''ll probably do it until I''m bored of it) (AN: I''m only talking about the Author''s spot, not the story, cause I don''t intend to drop it) Chapter 12 - 12: my first tailed beast(translation:my first Pok茅mon) Karaki:(well it''s time to talk to Isobu) I said then went in into Isobu''s beast domain where I put him after absorbing him. When I enter its an ocean full of nothing but water, it''s pretty hot besides the sky is gray witch really makes you wonder if the owner of this place is depressed but it''s Isobu so this must is expected. I''m right now standing on the water waiting for Isobu to come out I know it won''t take too long. 3....2...1 Then Isobu comes out of the water looking at me with its open eye. Isobu: What Do you want with young me? I was finally having some peace can''t you humans leave young me in peace?!? Isobu said obviously annoyed while preparing a tailed beast bomb. Karaki: calm down, I''m not here to force you to nothing, I want to make an agreement with you. It was me who put you here in the first place and I''m sure you know it. Also, I''m not exactly human. I said with a calm and pretty relaxed. Isobu looked at me chilling like I''m not worried about him attacking me at all and stopped powering the tailed beast bomb to look at me with curiosity. Isobu asked curious. Karaki: why would I? You''re not going to attack me if I don''t attack you since Hagoromo vowed for peace right? And I''m something closer to the ¨­tsutsuki clan people. I said still calm and with my lazy style. Isobu''s eyes widened as it opened even the eye is always kept closed and kept looking at me. Isobu: how do you know of my creator''s name and that clan? Karaki:that''s because I''m someone who used to watch over this world but I died and reincarnated with my knowledge intact and I decided to use you tailed beast to serve me and help with my objectives in exchange I''ll give you a partial freedom to do as you please in this domain witch will belong to you but not forgetting I might need your power in a fight so you must be ready. I said with a smile. Even tho I don''t really need the beast I want them, why? Because I want them nothing else. Isobu: so you have all the knowledge of this world? can you prove it? Then I told Isobu the story of how the tailed beasts were created and started Isobu thinking and sometime later. Isobu:young me accepts your deal, I will serve under you as it''s still better than being enslaved by humans. Well, you''re technically becoming my slave but if it makes you happy, who am I to judge. Karaki: ok now I will use a technique I created to link us. Isobu nodded at my words. Karaki:{Master-beast link technique} After I used this technique Isobu''s chakra started fussing with mine unlike when I absorb it and the chakra went inside the beast domain, this time it''s becoming a part of my own chakra and increasing as this link is formed its chakra was overriding mine for the difference in quantity but in the end mine consumed Isobu''s chakra because of the quality difference mine being many times purer. While the process was close to finishing many dark gray colored chains came out of my back and enveloped Isobu''s body locking it to me, this is the proof that it serves me as long as this usually invisible dark gray chains exist Isobu won''t be able to disobey me or it will feel terrible consequences. At the end of the process, a lot of smoke came out of Isobu''s body and the place got covered by it making it impossible for someone without special eyes completely unable to see a thing. Karaki: Isobu, can you dispel this mist? I asked still sitting on the water. Did Isobu just fumble? hehehe somethings in life only lighten your day. Isobu:arggh, young me bite its tongue. After this display of clumsiness was over the mist started dispelling and what I saw in front of me surprised me a bit. Since Isobu who was a giant turtle a while ago is now a petite little girl(loli). Isobu has a very messy and spiky gray hair that reaches her back, her white skin is very pale to a level you''d think she''s sick, she''s also wearing a military-like uniform with a blue military duffle coat, blue military shorts(translation: they are very short), black leggings, black long Rhine boots, a military blue peaked cap that is a bit too big for her head and she also wears an eye patch on her left eye it has a drawing of her closed eye in her beast form. As for her size, she''s about 1.38-1.40 meters tall. And in terms of how her face looks, it''s very similar to Tanya(from The saga of Tanya the Evil, great anime if you haven''t watched I would recommend) Karaki:(Rikune what is going on?) Rikune:[tailed beast are just big masses of chakra so technically their genderless creatures and like many other beasts they can evolve and that''s what happened when you made it your official servant(translation: slave) it absorbed many properties from you and evolved. About the gender it ended up with it has to do with your own preferences and don''t worry she''s still capable of turning back into her tailed beast form, also she has a now form we can call it combat form] So, in the end, it''s my fault huh. Well not that this bothers me at all it just surprised me a bit. I''ll check that combat form thing later. Karaki:(what about her loli figure And clothes?) Rikune:[ask yourself] That was an answer I didn''t want to hear, well nothing to be done about it now. Karaki: Isobu came here. I said to loli-Isobu that came running when heard me but tripped and her cap falls in the water. Loli-Isobu:m-my cap. She said with a disappointed voice and teary eyes. Karaki:*sighs* really is this gonna be like this from now on? Well here is your cap. I said and her cap came out of the water and fell in my hand then put it on her head. Karaki: be careful with it and don''t cry ok. She nodded at my words and only one thought surfaced "CUUUTTTTEEEE!!!" This is heartwarming in its own way. Karaki: now do you want to stay here and get used to your new body? Loli-Isobu: yes young me still needs to adapt to this form. She said with her usual timid aura. Karaki: good, just be ready I might call you anytime. Loli-Isobu: master don''t wolly... I meant worry young me will always be ready. Just too heartwarming it''s a shame she wants to stay having her around would definitely liven the mood but I also don''t feel like explaining to people where she came from and etc. Then I leave the beast domain and come out in my room. Karaki: well now it''s time to wait again. -on the year naruto was born, 10th of October- Things are going just like predicted not long until Obito comes and kidnaps Kushina, I have already made a plan and I believe there won''t be any problems. Karaki: let''s start the show. First I transform with {perfect transformation technique} Into the same look as the last time and once again wear a black cloak and the mask. Then the events follow pretty close to what happened originally and the moment Obito was going to start extracting the Kurama, I first create an invisible barrier that doesn''t allow anyone inside the hidden leaf to see what''s going on outside but they won''t even notice it. I called this technique:{Shikahen''s Glass Barrier} and its a sealing technique. After I put both Obito and Kushina under {world breaker} and extract Kurama from Kushina by first using {True connection technique} just like the last time and then {tailed beast extract technique}. You could see a kitsune with nine long swiping tails. It has red-orange fur with black fur around its eyes that stretches to its ears, red irises with black slits for pupils and the upper-body structure of a human, complete with opposable thumbs on its clawed hands. Then it was fully absorbed by me and I made a duplicate and was about to seal half of it in naruto with the Eight Trigrams Sealing Style but I noticed that something was a little different cause Naruto was not alone but had other two babies beside him one with orange hair and the other with red hair but in that moment I could only think "poor Kushina, I really have to heal her or she''ll definitely die" so I decided to divide 75% of the duplicate Kurama into the three equally with Eight Trigrams Sealing Style. Also, it''s weird that the babies are in the same place as Kushina was when Obito tried to extract them, shouldn''t they have been put in an altar somewhere in the forest by Minato but they''re here in a different alter but here, this is really weird but I''ll just ignore it. And just like with Isobu my affinities were increased with both yin and yang release as well as yin-yang release till 200% just like last time which surprised me cause I expected it to increase more since its Kurama but it''s still great. I then healed Kushina with {palm of eternity} to full help and she was fine. As for Obito I simply nullified the brainwashing Madara did and will talk to him later. When I got up just like expected the always late current fastest ninja made an appearance probably because he couldn''t go into hidden leaf because of my barrier. Karaki: you''re late again. I said with a mocking tone. Minato: you again?! Just what do you want from me? Why do you keep going after my friends and family? But this time I won''t let you escape. He said confused but then changed into a determined tone and expression. Karaki: I told you I sell medicine who do you think keeps healed the little girl the other time or this red-haired woman this time? But what does that matter anyway? I said with an uncaring tone. Minato looked at Kushina and the babies and then looked back at me. Minato: even if that''s true that doesn''t explain why your here and why you keep appearing in moments like this one. If what your saying is true give yourself in and the interrogation division will confirm it. He said with a troubled expression and tone. Karaki: that''s not happening. I said with a calm tone. Minato:*sighs* then I''ll be taking you by force. He said determinedly. Right after saying so he made two Shadow clones that only make it more annoying to fight him but it''s still gonna be his lost cause even tho I''m not going to use Illusionary techniques for the sake of fun I''ll still give him a good beat down, since that time I lost I trained myself in battle with multiple Shadow clones against me to improve my overall battle abilities and instincts that I kinda neglected all this time. Then the battle begins with Minato(1) throwing a normal kunai at me to which I responded with another kunai while another Minato(2) came from behind trying to surprise me with a {fire release:great fireball technique} but I easily dodged it sideways and used {magnet release:pull} on Minato(1) one who then ends up hit by the fire and dispersed while I''m still looking for the real one that seems to have disappeared as not even the chakra traces remain but before I have time to use my byakugan side of my eyes a smoke bomb exploded what would be a problem for a ninja without an eye technique but for me it''s nothing, while I''m inside the smoke I can feel that he made more clones around 8 meaning there are 10 Minato in total counting the original one. Then a bunch of kunais are thrown at about 54 I countered 6 with kunais and dodged the rest by jumping up witch was probably his objective. And just like I thought I see 5 Flying Thunder God kunais in my direction mid-air and use {magnet release:almighty push} to defend myself of the incoming Flying Thunder God kunais, and land on the ground and 4 Minatos came at me in close combat and I use {drunken fist technique} with a self-induced drunken state that is something I worked on to use this technique properly. I easily dodged a counter the punches, kicks and even some normal kunai throw that come from the other clones and in no time disperse all the four clones right after throwing some kunais at the clones making them dodge or stop them with their own kunais. So I use {magnet release: pull} on all of them and destroy them. Chapter 13 - 13:Changing the story I just destroyed all the clones and Minato appeared, he probably was just buying time to take Kushina and the kids to a safe place, even Obito was taken this guy really is annoying. Karaki: if I wore you I wouldn''t play with someone as dangerous as me. I said while I prepare multiple {sand release: sand Drizzle}. Minato: Sorry, I had to make sure they''re safe their my family after all. He said with his hero bullsh*t like aura. It''s not like I hate heroes but they sometimes are just too illogical. Karaki: well if I were you I would be lookout for rain. When I said so Minato looked at me confused till he saw a bit of sand fall from the sky and looked up only to see a cloud of sand and at that moment his foot got caught by sand hands and he looked at me and before he could do anything I used. Karaki:{sand release: sand binding Coffin}. Since I don''t really use hand signs to activate ninja techniques anymore it was fast enough to catch him and you could see Minato fully surrounded and covered by sand except for his face. Before he could teleport I used {instantaneous flicker technique} that is a way more advanced version of {body flicker technique} and appear right in front of Minato at an astonishing speed and right after used {destruction fist} that is a superior version of {gentle fist} that makes all your chakra points blocked for some instants and for a ninja that differs life and death. Minato got hit in the stomach and was freed from the sand coffin also going back some meters not giving him time to process I once again use {instantaneous flicker technique} as well as {Earth Release: Earth spear} to make my body sturdier and again kick him in stomach making him fly meters away and destroy many trees on his way than falling to the ground. Karaki: I''m a little disappointed I expected more, well that''s what he gets for being worried about others while he''s facing a dangerous opponent. I then use {instantaneous flicker technique} to get close to Minato''s unconscious body and put the last 25% of duplicate Kurama(fake Kuruma made by the system) inside him, I wasn''t sure if I put inside him or not but Kushina already has unreasonable qualities of chakra inside her so no need. Karaki: well time to mess up the canon for good. Well, I did already make some changes but that wasn''t much now is the real deal. But now the changes will affect the story a lot. I then pick up Minato and use his chakra as base to detect the all nearby locations with his F.T.G. Kunais and teleport us both to each one of them till I finally found his wooden cabin like in the anime and just like I thought Kushina and the three babies are there with Obito who is on the floor full of seals on him with chains restraining his limbs. At least he didn''t just leave a dangerous here with nobody to look after him without any precautions but there''s also the possibility that he left a clone but it was dispersed when I knocked him out. Karaki: so he didn''t have time to unmask Obito hum? That makes it easier to do things. I first nullify all the influence Madara has on Obito and then teleport him out of there after making sure that nobody can get out or in the wood cabin. I then appear with Obito somewhere in the forest and woke him up. Obito looked at me and tried to free himself but it didn''t work. Karaki: your not getting out of that without external help. I said with a neutral tone. Obito: who are you? And how did you do this? Karaki: who I am doesn''t really matter but how I did it simply I put you to sleep. He looked at me trying to get something, he probably also already tried to activate his Sharingan but that''s not happening. Karaki: I''m here to offer you a deal. Obito: what could you have that I would want in this fake world? He asked with his broken point of view. Well even if all the brainwashing Madara did was off it doesn''t mean he will immediately go back to being normal. Karaki: calm down, Rin''s alive you know that right? I asked still neutral. Obito''s eyes widened because he didn''t know since Black Zetsu made sure that information would never reach him or at least he thought so. Obito: who do you think you''re trying to trick I''m Uchiha Madara I won''t fall for such-. He said obviously pissed but then I stopped him and said. I pulled him and teleported us both into the hidden leaf more precisely to Rin''s room, this is the creepiest thing I have ever done. When we appeared there Obito wanted to scream something but I stopped him and he calmed down. Then I took the chains off him, he got up and walked towards Rin who was sleeping crying, and then he started to ??r?ss her face while murmuring something and me as a watcher can only say that this can''t get creepier. Karaki: so did you have enough? I asked still neutral. He simply nodded and even tho he wanted to stay he knew he couldn''t, I once again teleported is to the same area in the forest. Obito now had very thoughtful expression as if asking what''s the meaning of my life? What have I been doing all this time? Is this world really fake? If he was still under Madara''s influence this would have been harder if not impossible there''s even the possibility he would have killed Rin calling her a fake. Karaki: so are you ready to hear my deal? Obito: do I deserve that deal? Karaki: just listen, I''m going to heal you and your going back to hidden leaf, in exchange you will have to work under me and follow my instructions when I give you any. He said slightly angered. Karaki: well I can at least tell you I mean no harm to this world. So are you in or not? Obito: even if I accept I don''t have the right to go back. Karaki: just work under me to redeem yourself. I was the one who stopped you after all. He started thinking and stayed like that for a long while before saying. Obito: I accept, you were the one who freed me after all but I need some explanations. Then I told him all he needed to know about what happened to him, how I stopped him with some lies here and there and that there will be a great treat in the future as well as some minor orders I gave him, he accepted it all I healed him with {palm of eternity} and his body went back to normal well it absorbed Hashirama cells and became stronger but that was all. I then undid the barrier covering the hidden leaf and told Obito to go while I went back to the wood cabin. When I get there Minato is awake trying to take care of the babies while Kushina is still under my {world breaker}. Minato: do you know how much it hurts to take a direct hit from you? Even more when you fortify your body with earth release. Also, can you release Kushina from whatever kind of illusionary technique she''s in? He said still weak from the previous battle. I release Kushina and say. Karaki: you seem a little too calm for someone who was kidnaped. I said with my neutral tone. Minato: well if you wanted to hurt us I wouldn''t be alive now so I''m just giving you a chance also I don''t stand a single chance against you in my current state, you called me a monster the last time to me your the real monster to use that many Bloodline limits(Kekkei Genkai) yourself really who are you? No what are you? He said even tho calm very confused. Karaki: well that''s not important. The important thing is I''m going to let you go under one condition. Minato: at least tell me who the other guy was. Was he with you? He insisted on asking questions. Karaki: no he wasn''t with me, now are you ready to listen to my condition. You are not allowed to talk about the Ky¨±bi incident at all I made sure nobody saw what happened and you are not allowed to talk about it to anybody, consider it your task as the Hokage and just a piece of advice you should give up on being a Hokage cause your family might pay for it. Minato seemed to be pondering what I said and then he decided he should wait for Kushina to wake up. That makes me want to leave, I''m a little woman weak and I''m terrible with Kushina''s type. But I have to stay and talk *sighs*. Not long after Kushina wakes up and Minato explains things she seems to ponder something and then gets furious and tries to attack me But Minato calms her down. Kushina: how can you accept this Minato dattebane! She says while disagreeing with her husband. Minato: please calm down, even tho it''s true that it''s not correct to hide something like this it''s thanks to him nobody got hurt including our babies. He said trying to calm her down. And both discussed for what seemed like an eternity and finally decided to accept my deal. I know their trustworthy and I made sure Minato knows the consequences of breaking the deal. Karaki: we will see each other again in the future also congratulations on having three healthy ones. I said so and immediately left not forgetting to undo the barrier that was surrounding them. Well, this is the beginning of a new storyline. I then teleport back to my house with Tsunade and Shizune. Karaki: time to talk to Kurama. I once again enter a beast domain and this time is pretty different from the last time as this domain is a gigantic temple with a red floor, walls, and pillars all decorated with gold patterns. I then advance and not long after I see Kurama laying down on a giant pillow. Karaki: yo, how you doing Kurama? I said with my chill tone and expression. Kurama looks at me and says Kurama: So your the one who put me here huh, old me never expected you to be a brat. Kurama said with its usual mood. Karaki: I''m sure Hagoromo didn''t make you this grumpy. I said still chill. Kurama looked at me like it seen a ghost and said. Kurama: Who are you and who do you know that name explain now. I then explained the situation and offered the same thing I did to Isobu. Kurama: I see so that''s how it is. Old me was surprised to see a kid like you unafraid of me. Karaki: well I''ve seen way worse so it''s nothing really. Kurama: hmph, old me accepts your deal. You have been way more respectful than humans after all and even tho it''s not really freedom it seems better at I have my temple. Then I did the same bonding technique that I used with Isobu and just like with Isobu, Kurama changed into a humanoid form but unlike Isobu this isn''t a loli at all this is obviously a MILF. Kuruma has a very voluptuous and s?xy body with that special touch of m?tur? women.she has a flare red hair that reaches her back and is wearing a very beautiful long dress and her face is similar to Grayfia Lucifuge(from high school DxD) with crimson red eyes she''s a cup H. In height she should be around 1.72-1.75. And a whip on her waist. Kurama: well what an interesting new body old me got. Master wanna take it for a test drive. She said with a very mischievous look. Karaki: well I''ll be leaving you to get used to the new body good luck. (AN: I''m very disappointed Kylan????, you had your chance Hahahahaha ?????????????¡á?????????lol) I ran the fastest I could. Even if it''s supremely tempting I''m only 13 years old right now. And then I simply left with only one thought "Kurama is way too dangerous" and life went on. Then time went on passing like nothing, 2 years after naruto and his siblings were born Minato give up his position as fourth Hokage to concentrate on his family life but vowels to always help Hiruzen. Three years A.N.B(after naruto was born) the peace treaty between hidden leaf and hidden cloud village was not possible due to the existence of Namikaze Minato and was postponed with new conditions for it still being discussed. Four years A.N.B Rin confesses her feeling for Karaki But is rejected by him. In the same year, Karaki meets Y¨±gao and both became friends. Six years A.N.B there was another small war between Hidden leaf and Hidden cloud that was stopped by a mysterious ninja(Karaki). Seven years A.N.B Y¨±gao develops a crush on Karaki for all the support and friendship he offered her. In the same year, Karaki meet with Mei on a mission in the land of waves and saved her life even tho she probably wouldn''t die but yeah and both become friends. Eight years A.N.B Karaki drinks the water of eternal youth and becomes immortal, then later Sakumo has a conversation with the twins and Karaki revealing Karaki is not their brother. And later on, Karaki talks to Kenyshi and tells her the same amount of the truth he told Tsunade and convinces her to accept the non-aging pills to eat whenever she feels like it. Ten years A.N.B Obito confesses to Rin witch he had helped get over her sadness when she was rejected by Karaki and is accepted by her. (AN: why is Kakashi like this? Letting Rin go by?????????¡á?) Eleven years A.N.B hidden leaf and Hidden cloud meet again for a peace treaty that was only possible after hidden leaf paid 6 billion ryo to hidden cloud also sending some ninja to temporarily serve hidden cloud ordered and agreed by Hiruzen. (AN: Hiruzen and his stupid peace love?????????¡á?) Twelve years A.N.B Kenyshi decides to take the non-aging pills and a possible relationship between the two stars up. In the same year, Karaki is ?ssigned to mission a with Anko and they know each other. -Thirteen years A.N.B- Karaki: this is the true beginning of the new story Hahahahaha. (AN: every time Karaki is mentioned I''m talking about the real Karaki and not a clone since he later starts changing places with the clones from time to time) (AN: just to make somethings clear Kakashi is not Emo and will get a girlfriend in the future also many things will be different and complicated, and I''ll write author''s spot again on the next chapter, not forgetting I''ll be adding romance with girls on the next chapter) (AN: none of the girls except maybe Tsunade actually really loves Karaki yet, Kenyshi still has more of a brotherly love and the others are all in progress so don''t worry we will follow as he gets those girls) Chapter 14 - 14:Maybe you choose the wrong person At the top of a building, you could see a young man with dark skin and white hair looking at the horizon with a thoughtful expression. Karaki: it''s finally time for things to start, honestly I''m just waiting, and in somedays, I''ll be leaving for Hidden leaf. I then go inside I look around and start thinking about this house, it truly is amazing I spent so much time here even tho I have a lot of money and I really didn''t buy basically anything with it and lived in this simple house. I stare at the room for a while longer and then move to the next room where Tsunade and Shizune are talking. Karaki: good morning. I said with a nostalgic face thinking how many times I did this. Tsunade: Good morning younger brother. I''m beating Shizune in card game. Shizune: good morning Karaki. She''s obviously cheating but I''ll just let it by. They are both as lively as ever. I then sit down and join them both. Tsunade: hum, Karaki I''m going to buy some groceries and ingredients to make medicine would you like to come? She said with a happy expression and tone. Karaki: of course, I don''t mind at all. Tsunade has apparently been pretty well lately, she''s even stopped gambling but in counter seems to be drinking more as well, I sometimes question myself if she''s really doing ok but she doesn''t like to talk about the past and I don''t really feel like forcing her just because I know what it is. Shizune: you two can stop that and simply go out once a for all. Does she have to react that? Well, she does have point but being so pissed is unnecessary. Karaki: is the always correct and calm Shizune losing it? I asked in a bit of a mocking tone and with a smile. Shizune: you need more than that to take away my chill, do you want me to point out the mistakes of your mocking? Did I just lose to Shizune? I see why Tsunade never won a single discussion against her, she would always complain about how me and Tsunade don''t stop gambling and that it''s dangerous in normal circumstances it would be true but I''m too lucky for that. Karaki: ok you win this round but I''ll come back later. So shall we go Tsunade? Tsunade: yes let''s go. Then me and Tsunade leave the house. We walked through the streets of tanzaku town, it''s very crowded as usual. She asked with a worried expression and tone. Karaki: as I thought you still worried about that. Well, you don''t have to worry too much even tho it wasn''t exactly the best it wasn''t an incorrect decision, you were suffering from all the stress and pain the war brought you and the village was still throwing a load of work on you so you had your right to want to leave. I said with a serious expression and tone. Tsunade: so that''s what you think.... why did you even come then? Karaki: well for some simple reasons first I disliked how Danz¨­ was starting to develop an interest in me with his root always on me, second I wanted to build a fortune and investigate somethings, third you. -flashback- Back in hidden leaf when I was still 4. Karaki: this is all going pretty well, I''m sure things will end up great if this goes on. I said while in my room relaxing. Said with a calm tone. Karaki: huh... oh it''s you, what are you doing mister Hiruzen? What is this guy doing in my house at all? I have better things to do than being pestered by him. Hiruzen: don''t get too tense, I just want to talk. Karaki: ok, what do you want to talk about? Hiruzen: well would you imagine my surprise when I received this. He said while giving me a paper. I receive the paper and read it..... This is not good. Hiruzen: why were you pretending to be a normal child when your clearly a genius? Why is he asking me this? well, they put hidden tests in my academy tests and according to their system, I''m a prodigy. Why did this have to happen? Karaki: I just didn''t want to attract unwanted attention that''s all. I said sincerely. Hiruzen: I understand your thought but that doesn''t mean you get away with lying to us like that. How could I not consider they might do this? I''ve got to be way more cautious with what I do. Karaki: I see that much is expected, what will happen to me now? I asked already expecting the worst. Hiruzen: you will be going on a special mission for me. Huh? What? Is this old man out of his mind? I do this and his punishment is a special mission well it must be something dangerous I guess. Hiruzen: you will be looking after Tsunade, she has been very unstable lately and it only gets worse but since you came she seems to be doing slightly better so your to stay with her and help her this will be a rank S mission so you can''t talk about it to nobody. Well, that''s very troublesome, already had my plans and this happens really? *sighs* no helping it. Karaki: why? Hiruzen:*sighs* Tsunade is like a granddaughter to me and it pains me to have to ask for so much of her but it''s my job as the Hokage to do so and she has a special affection towards you and that''s why I''m asking you, so please do this for her. Too troublesome even if I like Tsunade this is quite annoying well at least I get to improve my medical techniques. Karaki: well it''s not like I have a choice so I accept Lord Third. I said while bowing. Hiruzen: good, I''ll be counting on you kid. He left after saying this. Karaki: It looks like I''ll be leaving the leaf *sighs*. I''m right now inside the Hokage office with Hiruzen. Hiruzen: I know it''s a lot to ask you to leave for an undefined period of time so I''m very thankful to you for doing this Hatake Karaki. Karaki: that''s true but we have to talk before I leave. After making sure nobody can hear us I talked to him about the eternal clones and how I would leave them around and he accepted it after some discussion saying that I''m even more dangerous than he expected and joking about it. Karaki: well then I''ll be leaving till the next time. Hiruzen simply nodded to what I said and watched as I left the village with Tsunade and Shizune. Karaki: well for now let''s concentrate on getting rich. -end of flashback- Tsunade: you really shouldn''t waste your time in this old hag. She says in self-mocking that doesn''t really make sense since she doesn''t age anymore. Karaki:*sighs* what are you talking about you''re a beauty in its best. I said with a big smile. Tsunade: you''re still trying to flatter me, what are you trying to gain. She said with a smile. Karaki: perhaps a date would be a good start. I said straight forward. Tsunade looked at me for a while uncertain if I was serious or not but not long after she smiled and answered. Tsunade: do you think you can pay my drinking bill for the rest of your life? She pulled me in closer and asked while looking at me with her rather tomboyish side. Karaki: well I''m pretty rich so it''s worth trying. I said looking at her in the eyes. The mood was getting to the point, our faces were getting closer and closer, I could even see my reflection in her light brown eyes and when we are mere centimeters from a kiss I push Tsunade. (AN: I was so tempted to finish the chapter here just to know was what kind of comments I would get but that is a little dangerous????, not ready to die young) And then a kunai passes in the position we were earlier, and we both look in the direction where it came from both very pissed at our ruined moment and it has an explosive tag on it, so I immediately grab it and cancel the explosion seals making the explosive tag useless. Karaki:*sighs* that was a close one, are you ready to punish some transgressors? I sigh in relief that I was able to stop the explosion and ask Tsunade with an annoyed expression and tone. Tsunade has flame eyes and a dangerous aura around her as she says. Tsunade: oh I''ll destroy them all myself! She says with her obviously furious expression and tone. Well, it looks like whoever it was will have it. Then I grabbed Tsunade''s hand and {instantaneous flicker technique} to the location they were in, and we are now on the top of a roof. Karaki: it seems it''s just some lowly ?ssassins. I said while looking at the trash that interrupted us, they are 12, 7 right in front of us and the rest hidden already being taken care of by my eternal clones. While I was saying that Tsunade punched one of them destroying some buildings in the process, but before I tell her to be careful not to destroy too much she beats in one hit each destroying a good part of the west side of tanzaku town. Karaki: well it''s done. I say looking at the destruction around me and already trying to calculate the damage costs, well it will not be me paying but it still makes me sorry, while it''s not enough to make me have to worry about money at all since I have a fortune of more than 600 billion ryo it surely isn''t a small amount since this place is old and the buildings destroyed have historical value they should amount at 1-2 billion ryo all of them together since she literally destroyed 70% of them. That''s also the result of her training with me from time to time instead of just Gambling and drinking, she doesn''t even wear her green haori anymore and instead wears a blue one that says dream. Karaki: their attacks become more frequent. I say because lately, the ?ssassins have attacked way more frequently than before. Tsunade:*sighs* my precious money. She says realizing how much money she will be paying. And starts hugging her legs while crying. Karaki: Shizune will kill me for letting this happen. Hiruzen maybe you choose the wrong person. Then I pick Tsunade up and we go back home, there we are eternally scolded by Shizune and later had to pay for the damage, we also got banished from tanzaku town they say it''s because of the damage caused but I think their doing this because I didn''t lose a simple time gambling and they don''t want me nearby. After getting banished from tanzaku town we decided to head back to hidden leaf, even tho Tsunade was a little reluctant to go me and Shizune managed to convince her, we will also be having our date in hidden leaf witch will probably bring a lot of trouble but I can deal with that later. We then head to hidden leaf and some days later we finally reach the forest close to the village gate, we walk for some more hours we could finally see the Hokage mount and there was something unexpected there. Karaki: well who would have thought. I said completely unsurprised. Tsunade: When did this happen? She asked surprised by the situation that must have been recent. Shizune: this is well...unexpected. She said with a troubled expression. ________________________________________________ Author''s spot What if I was reincarnated in naruto part 3 The reason why I''m weak and my income Well all this time I''ve been beaten by multiple people and you must be asking yourself why is this guy so weak well that''s because I was born with a chakra limit of a Genin almost no talent for ninjutsu or Genjutsu, and since I have too little chakra I can''t use Taijutsu to its full potential so instead of concentrating in becoming stronger which wouldn''t take me far I concentrated on other things. Like getting a work witch is a conversation for another occasion. I decided that since I can''t become strong myself I''ll get a girlfriend to protect me, that''s why I was asking all girls but got rejected by almost all well actually by all but the second try worked with one so I''ll be doing things this way. I''ll train her to be stronger. Well, I would ask Naruto but I''m trying to survive and I think not getting involved with him is the best option. -some days later- These days I have been helping Tenten train whenever there is free time and she''s becoming pretty strong I think since I''m not a sensory type I can''t know for sure but she has been showing progress. -ninja Academy- Teacher: Tomorrow will be the Genin exam you must be ready for everything. And the lesson was dismissed, I''m so not going to make it thro the practical part of the Genin exam well let''s just try not to fail. I then leave the classroom with Tenten and we walk together while we talk about weapons well it''s more she''s talking and I''m listening but it works for me. Shikamaru: hi it''s you two. Nr: yo Shikamaru what you doing around these parts? Tenten:hi. Shikamaru: well my mother was complaining about how I''m too lazy and never do anything and then forced me to buy groceries for her. Nr: well that sounds troublesome good luck. Shikamaru:wait, I have a question that has been troubling me all this time but where does your money come from, your an orphan and the village probably helps you a little bit how do you have enough money to pay the hospital expenses every single time you go there because the academy nurse says your too hurt for her to treat you which happens at least 4 times a month, so where is the money to pay that treatment coming from. Nr: well you really are a Nara to pay attention to such unimportant things. Shikamaru: don''t try to change the subject of you don''t want to answer it''s ok. Nr: no I don''t really have a problem my income comes from a store I opened. Shikamaru: what?! Your the owner of a store witch one? Nr: NL & NS the one that opened some years ago. Shikamaru: isn''t that the hairdresser and stylist store my mother is always complaining about not being able to go to because it''s always too full. You''re THE OWNER!? Nr: I don''t really know about your mother but I''m the owner. Shikamaru: great can you get my mother to go there if I say it''s a present for her she should leave me in peace for at least some months. Nr:yh why not. Shikamaru: really?! Nr: even tho you complain all the time you do try to help me all the time so it''s the minimum I can do. Shikamaru: thanks see you around and I''ll tell you when I''ll be bringing my mother tomorrow. Nr: ok, yh bye. So shall we go on? Tenten nods at my words and we go on. Chapter 15 - 15:back to the leaf village and a new mission Karaki:(that''s one I didn''t expect I guess somethings are bound to be.) Even tho unsurprised I at least thought this wouldn''t happen. I wonder, why would someone who got proper education do this? Tsunade: SOMEONE''S GONNA GET IT WHO DARES RUIN A MONUMENT OF THE HIDDEN LEAF VILLAGE!!!! Tsunade said unsatisfied with the current situation, it''s expected knowing how she is. Shizune: even tho I believe Lady Tsunade should calm down, it''s unacceptable for someone to do this to such an important symbol of the legacy and history of our village. This asks for punishment. She Shizune said not happy about what''s been done. Cause a classic any real Naruto fan laughed at has happened, yup Naruto must have painted the rock faces because I don''t believe anyone else would have the courage to do so but we never know in this different world. Karaki: both of you should calm down, whoever did this will-. I said trying to calm them down but get interrupted by Tsunade that doesn''t seem like she will listen to a word. Tsunade: didn''t you say something about your special eyes that are very effective and similar to Sharingan? Karaki:yh I do have that but-. Tsunade: we have to find that transgressor now!!! She''s not listening at all and isn''t even letting me finish speaking well I can only watch over so that hidden leaf doesn''t end up destroyed. Shizune: I totally agree with Lady Tsunade this time, but what did she just say about you? You have Sharingan aren''t you from the Hatake clan? Just great. Karaki: not really I''m from a different clam that is a highly ranked secret and it''s not exactly Sharingan. I said calm but this isn''t the best situation to explain my made up clan. Tsunade: Shizune it''s ok just let him find the transgressor. Seeing how calm Tsunade is about me Shizune calmed down. I''m actually also curious about if it really was Naruto doing it so I use my Tentai-sut¨¡goddoai. My eyes become black with a white iris that becomes a white diamond ?? with a cross (X) pattern inside it, around it there are white six rings similar to rinnegan and in the first ring of each eye there is a red tomoe, according to Rikune that''s only the first phase of my Tentai-sut¨¡goddoai and it will change with each phase. I use my eyes to look at the Hokage mount and unexpectedly I find the culprit still there or should I say the culprits considering the Hokage mount received a full face painting for each Hokage, it kinda makes sense that it''s more than one person. Karaki: found them, they seem to be inside the Hokage mount. I said while I deactivated my Tentai-sut¨¡goddoai. Tsunade: as expected of Kylan to find them immediately, please take us there. She looked at me with puppy eyes knowing that I can teleport us instantly but even tho it''s tempting I''m not completely convinced. I asked wanting something in return even tho it''s a simple thing but I''ll see if it''s useful. Tsunade: your terrible trying to steal from an old woman have some shame. She said the look of someone who is experiencing a great injustice. Karaki:(-_-) This is simply *sighs*, so it''s fine to be an old woman in this kind of situations huh? Karaki: Let''s just go and get this done. I pull them both and use {instantaneous flicker technique} and we immediately appear inside of the Hokage mount that is a pretty big cavern system that has large and small caves in it. Tsunade: I always get a little dizzy with how fast and precise this technique is. She said while holding her forehead indicating her dizziness. It''s hard to teleport into a close space like this one. Unlike the {body flicker technique} that can only move at very high speeds with low control, the {instantaneous flicker technique} can actually teleport since it''s a variant with space-time affinity necessary but it also requires that the user can perfectly see where they are going otherwise they might end up in between walls or similar situations, so for anyone who doesn''t have a good eye technique it''s basically useless since it would be almost impossible to control where you''ll land. Shizune: How can you even do this? She asked even dizzier than Tsunade, well this takes time to get used to, of you don''t have a body that automatically adapts to almost everything. Karaki: I know your there stop hiding it won''t help you? As I said that a masked kid came from behind some rocks and jumped to punch me in the face, even tho for me he''s extremely slow for his age it''s pretty impressive since he should be at least a mid-Ch¨±nin. But I easily dodge it and he tries again with the other fist but I once again dodge it like nothing and he tries to give me a helix kick while still mid-air but I stop it with my hand grab his leg and hit him on the ground while still grabbing his leg making his back hit the hard rocky ground with some strength but I was careful not to use too much force since I only wanted to make him understand the basic difference in strength between us. And when I look around I see similar scenes with a red-haired girl inside a crater close to Tsunade and a neutralized girl with orange hair with a needle on her neck close to Shizune. Like usual I think Tsunade went overboard but I at least know the poor girl is alive. Karaki: so do you give up? I asked the masked blond kid that is obviously Naruto while holding him upside-down from his right leg. Naruto: who the heck are you? You don''t look like an Anbu and I never saw you in the village. Karaki: are you saying you know every person in the hidden leaf? I asked while looking at the kind of beat up Naruto in front of me. He thought for a little and didn''t say anymore, I''ll be taking it as he gives up. Karaki: why did you do that to the Hokage mount? I asked since I''m curious as to why he would do it considering he has parents and isn''t hated by everyone. Naruto: because they are all idiots, they all say they want peace but don''t do anything for it, all they did was make it worse except for my father who''s really awesome but also an idiot for giving up not even halfway through it. But I, on the other hand, will show all these old fools how to make a peaceful world correctly because I Namikaze Uzumaki Naruto will be the greatest Kage ever Dattebayo!!! Even tho he seems a little smarter and stronger it seems his base is still the same, somethings never change do they? Karaki: well good luck on that, Know that you''re talking to future the strongest ninja ever. Naruto: hmph! I''m sure my dad could kick your ?ss easy. Karaki:(I wonder how he would react if he knew I kicked his father''s Ass.) Rikune:[ I wonder how he would react if he knew you got your ?ss kicked in the first round] Karaki:(that was a mistake the author made, what would you expect of a newbie writer apprentice But no crying over spilled milk). (AN: forth all breaking????) Karaki: well if that''s not true until I fight him. Naruto: whatever! Karaki: well it''s time to take you and your sisters to the Hokage. Naruto: NOOO!! Not the old man!! He''s so boring! Tsunade: shut it brat!!! Be happy Karaki is such a nice person if it were me you would be getting a good beat up right now!!! Don''t think that just because your father was the fourth Hokage that your more important than others and get away with your Sh*t!! She said very pissed at Naruto''s attitude. Even if Tsunade wasn''t in the hidden leaf she''s well aware of what has been going on since I would fill her in from time to time. Tsunade: Do you really think someone like you can become a Hokage never in a million years give that up people like you aren''t fit to be Hokages!!! Seems she still has a little of her not becoming a Hokage complex. Naruto: I''LL BECOME A HOKAGE NO MATTER WHAT THAT''S MY NINJA WAY!!!! DATTEBAYO YOU OLD HAG!!!! He screamed with all his strength seem his idiocy still lives there, I''m naive in my own way and I''m aware of that but that''s a part of me I guess but this kid is well..... Naruto. Karaki: you just dig your grave good luck. I say as I let go of him and back away since you could see all the veins coming out of Tsunade''s face from how furious she is. Tsunade: YOU SNOTTY BRAT I''M GOING TO TEACH YOU SOME MANNERS!!! She said absolutely furious. Karaki:(I hope you survive) I said inside. Rikune:[wanna make a bet on how he''s not walking ever again after this?] Karaki:(even with my luck I think I would lose if I made that bet) Shizune: that''s what he deserves for being so disrespectful and insolent. She said while she ties Naruto''s sisters with a rope. Naruto: NOOOO!!!! PLEASE FORGIVE ME, NO MORE!!! He screamed as he got heavily beat up, this is going to cause a hell of a problem if Kushina knows of this, I can only imagine. -Later on the Hokage''s office- Hiruzen: what do you have to say for yourselves? He asked while smoking and looking at the kid in front of him, and Naruto survived(?) But got so extremely beat that I had to heal him immediately otherwise well war would go on between Tsunade and Kushina. No answer was given. Tsunade: answer otherwise. She said with a still pissed expression. Naruto: please don''t!!! I''M VERY SORRY I PROMISE, I''LL NEVER DO IT AGAIN. From the looks of it, it was Naruto alone who did it while his sisters tried to stop him and ended up in all this, poor girls. Hiruzen: well at least you seem minimally reflecting, your parents will be here in a while so I''ll leave it to them to decide what to do with you. Hiruzen said with a calm face, looks like he''s still too soft. When Hiruzen said that Naruto seemed to have a troubled face it seems he''s afraid of Kushina since Minato is well Minato. Not long after Minato and Kushina came in with worried faces and came to see their children Kushina got furious when she saw Naruto covered in bandages and a great discussion between her and Tsunade started and me and Minato had to stop them. It was a very long a bothersome situation but we could solve it in the end and Naruto got super scolded by Kushina witch was expected that''s what he gets for being a natural trouble maker. -Later- Everyone left and now it''s just me and Hiruzen. Hiruzen: she seems as lively as when she was my student, thank you very much. He thanked me with a very sincere expression and tone. Karaki: no need, I was just completing a mission. I said with my usual calm state. Hiruzen: now we have a very important matter to discuss. He said with a now serious face as he made a signal for all the Anbu to leave. Karaki: there are still root anbu there. I said calm but that Danz¨­ really doesn''t stop does he? At the moment I said that the root anbu disappeared. Hiruzen: that Danz¨­ really has no respect. Well now''s not the time to deal with that but as expected of you, your aware of it. He said trying to praise me. Karaki: well I have my tricks, so what do you want to talk about? Hiruzen: once again thank you for completing that mission you can come get your payment tomorrow. And now I need to inform you that you have to restart from the ninja academy since you never became a Genin. What did he just say? Karaki: your kidding right? You can just make me a special exam and skip all that. Hiruzen: yes but I need you to keep an eye on someone else. Karaki: let me guess the Namikaze kid? Hiruzen: exactly to be more precise the three of them. Karaki: you really like to give me this safekeeping kind of job. Hiruzen: you want I can even name you the guardian angel ninja Karaki. HAHAHAHAHA. He said and laughed loudly. Karaki: please don''t, I don''t think that name fits me at all. Hiruzen: you say that but when you got here people were calling you an angel that fell from the skies. Karaki: please don''t talk about that ok, I''ll take the mission it''s not like I''m doing anything else, what''s the rank? Hiruzen: since these kids have parts of the nine tails in them it''s another rank S mission. Karaki: you just said I''m not even officially a ninja since I never completed the ninja Academy but you keep giving me all these S ranked missions, do you know it''s illegal. Hiruzen: ok calm down, I''ll register whatever you do while your a student in the academy this time as your records from back then and you''ll finish it normally is it fine this way? Karaki: I have already accepted it anyways but I get to chose my look. Hiruzen: of course as long as you don''t look the same. I then used {perfect transformation Technique} and turned into a kid with baby blue and slightly spiky black hair with long bangs on both sides and yellow eyes. Hiruzen: you truly are a genius like none other, I know you transformed cause I saw you doing it but it''s amazing how I can''t detect it in the slightest. And then we stayed there deciding the other details for the looks of it this mission only starts in two weeks. So for the time being let''s have some fun with Tsunade and go meet with Kenyshi. ________________________________________________ Author''s spot What if I was reincarnated in naruto part 4 Am I Maybe pampering her too much?! Just like any other day I''m relaxing in my apartment while trying to at least absorb natural chakra but I can''t get there but I don''t really need it right now. Since I''m going to have to repeat my ninja Academy exam, yeah I failed but it was only because I was interrupted by a situation that was happening and couldn''t pass but was allowed to repeat next week, it''s been some months since I did the first try. Right now the dilemma I''m facing is Tenten, in the beginning, I just saw her as my protection and a friend nothing more but now I actually feel something for her and don''t want to be the useless guy who always gets protected. But that''s also not the real problem is her father is really pissed at me, it all started three months ago. -three months ago- Nr: well you''re all beautiful as always. I say this while cuddling with her. Tenten: stop it, your too showy there''s too many people here. She said while blushing. Nr: are you afraid they get jealous. Tenten: you don''t have a cure.hehehe. We were as well as ever. While we were walking around on one of our many dates we stopped by a weapon shop and she was fascinated by some weapons so I bought them for her and she was reluctant to accept but I said something about her not giving value to my love and she ended up accepting. Then life went on and we would date and would go on giving her things. -Then one day- Tenten''s father: kid when you started dating my daughter I was comprehensive and let it be since your a nice kid and even tho weak you have a high academic score the highest in the academy but you don''t know anything about being a boyfriend. Nr: what? Really did I do anything wrong? Did I not pamper her enough? Tenten''s father:*sighs* no you pampered her way too much!!! You have been buying her all those expensive weapons and clothes and other things, I as her father am very embarrassed to say I can''t give her all that even if I wanted to. Do you know what you''re doing to my daughter? Do you know how hard it is to educate a humble person? And you''re just going and trying to turn my daughter into a materialist with all your giving her, she even once said that she doesn''t need a present I bought her saying you give her something way better looking at me like I was doing nothing as her father. DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOUR DOING HERE YOUNG MAN?! Even my wife hasn''t been able to make her happy with the clothes she makes her. Yours destroying my family if you don''t solve this immediately we will have a true problem and I swear to my life you''ll never get close to my daughter again. -back to the present- I was shocked by all he said and actually started reflecting on my actions and he''s probably right and the thought "am I Maybe pampering her too much?!". I have been trying to think on how to stop myself but wherever I see if wants something it''s like an instinct that tells me I have to make her happy. Nr: what I do? How do I solve this? I have been killing my brain to think of something to solve this but I''m not sure how because I''m too woman weak. Especially since I started liking her. Well, there''s only one person I can ask for help. -later- Nr: and this is my situation. Shikamaru: you''re too troublesome, how do you even have money after buying all that? Does your store really make that much money? Nr: you don''t even imagine. Shikamaru:well your money aside, it''s very simple start walking with little money and convince yourself you don''t have more, also stop buying everything she seems to like and pamper her more with you complements and etc. seriously how do you not know the most basic about dating, well you did help me with my mother and she has been bugging me way less so this is only the minimum good luck. I then left the place reflecting on what I was told. Shikamaru: this guy always has a weird situation it''s funny and such drag at the same time but it does feel nice to think of this kind of thing once in a while. Chapter 16 - 16:Feelings I just left the Hokage''s office after deciding how things will go with Hiruzen well it''s life I guess. Right now it''s night time and I''m walking on the streets of hidden leaf it''s pretty calm as there''s little to no people around and it''s pretty nice to walk in a calm night like this one. I''m still deciding where I''ll go and where I''ll stay, I could stay in my apartment I bought some years ago but I don''t feel like going there so I''ll just go home right? I put a smile on my face and think of how much they''re going to try and beat me up, well let''s see how this ends. I head to my old house the Hatake residence. Karaki: it''s a little weird to be out here again, well let''s go in. I go in without knocking the door and head to the dining room and seat on a chair after waiting for a little. Sakumo: so decided you''re ready to be back. He asked with a complicated expression and tone like that of someone who''s unsure of how to feel. Karaki: well I had ninja reasons to leave. Sakumo: I see so that was it, huh, well if that''s the case there''s enough space for you in Kakashi''s Room. He said way calmer and happier. Karaki: thanks....dad. I said as o left for my room. He seems to have been affected by what I said cause he spaced out for a while and said. Sakumo: be careful Kenyshi might kill you. She seems very unhappy with you lately. Hahahahaha, good luck. He said and then started laughing. That''s just what I needed, ain''t I supposed to be super lucky, why don''t I feel that. Karaki:yh thanks for the hint. I say then I leave and head for Kakashi''room when I get there to knock the door. *poh* *poh* Kakashi: dad what is it this late at-. He was saying while having a sleepy look and opening the door. Really? Is this guy a ninja or what? Karaki: are you sure you''re a ninja? And then I got punched in the face, well that was expected I could have dodged but it''s best if I don''t. Kakashi: well you didn''t turn into smoke what a surprise. He said being sarcastic. Karaki: did you really have to punch my pretty face? Anyways you seem lively for someone who just woke up. I said to him with a calm expression and tone not even minding to pretend his punch hurt me. Kakashi: it felt right to do so, you had been asking for it. Also, I know you came to the village a couple of times and you didn''t visit or talk to me a single one of those times. Even Kenyshi got to talk to you, we were supposed to brothers you know. He said looking quite pissed which isn''t fully evident with his mask on. Karaki: ok, ok that''s true what can I say. I''m sorry. Also, why do you still wear the mask? I said with an apologetic tone and expression. Kakashi: you''ll need to compensate me, and it''s my style to wear this is there any problem? He said with a still not happy expression and tone. Karaki: ok but what kind of compensation are you talking about? I asked to make sure. Kakashi: a good and old fight between brothers let''s see if you got any better after living with a Sannin for so long. He said with an excited expression and tone. Karaki: no problem, I''ll kick your ?ss easy. Kakashi: you got this ???ky huh? I''ll show you tomorrow. I have to beat him up fast so that I can go on my date. Karaki: just don''t lose instantly. Kakashi: who do you think you''re talking to? Karaki: to my punching bag. Kakashi: heh wanna start it up now? Karaki: you''re up for it. Then we both got hit in the real hard. What the hell? I actually felt that what kind of monsters besides Tsunade has this monster like strength. Kenyshi: I''m trying yo sleep you, idiot who are you even.... you, you, it''s you. I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!! She said then started punching me multiple times, over and over. Kakashi: Kenyshi chill, didn''t he talk to you befo-. Before he could finish speaking he was interrupted by her. Kenyshi: shut it this has nothing to do with your big brother. She said very furiously. Did her shyness die somewhere? Kenyshi: you stupid jerk, you give me something like that and then disappeared again what''s wrong with you? I forgave you the first time without even asking you for a reason and then you gave me that choice and when I decided you left again to be with that woman your just... She kept punching me while say that and the more she talked the worst I felt. I didn''t say anything because I don''t have the right to. Kenyshi: but even after you''ve done that I can''t hate you, believe me, I''m trying but I just can''t, you''re always in your own world thinking about God Knows what and you leave us all out. Do you think nobody was worried about you? Do you know how I feel? But no matter how I try I just can''t hate you, so I''ll give you one last chance and I''ll be very honest I don''t care if you like her or whatever you do I just want you to love me more. Can you at least do that? (AN: this line could make a good love song????) She said crying rivers of tears. Right now on top of me both of us looking at each other''s eyes with saddened expressions. Sh*t I hardcore f*cked up, well it''s expected when I just keep ignoring how everyone feels, is this partly because of ? Well, there is the possibility. While I''m thinking without me noticing tears fall down my face but I don''t know what I am feeling. What the hell is this? Has this been happening to me all this time? Did I lose all my feelings? Karaki: I-. Before I could say anything she kissed me and I could feel the softness and warm of it while we twirl and swirl our tongues in synchrony as our kiss deepens exploring what each has to offer while looking at each other''s eyes without stopping and even tho I''m happy for the moment I can''t feel more than that happiness as we are exchanging saliva and our feelings this goes on for a little while before we separate still looking at each other''s eyes trying to figure what we feel. I now understand that maybe is more negative than positive at least for me. Kakashi: get a room! said Kakashi To ruin the moment. Kenyshi: I''ll take this as your answer your terrible with words. Remember the last chance. She said ignoring Kakashi and then left. What happened to this girl? Like really?! Kakashi: well someone was on fire today, and you how you handle it? He asked me still on the floor thinking about what just happened. Karaki:you should ask her how she''s doing cause I''m sure she needs it. I said still processing what just happened. Kakashi: not now she needs some time alone right now and I think you should also take some time to think or you might regret it. He said seriously for the first time. Kylan: well I guess your right. Kakashi: I''m gonna sleep and try my best to erase that image from my brain. You should rest as well. Karaki: yeah goodnight. Kakashi: goodnight. We both went to sleep in Kakashi''s room. -the next morning- Karaki: well I couldn''t exactly sleep. I have been thinking in all that happened and how limits my feelings. Kakashi: are you ok? Karaki: well this is another day. Kakashi: just take a bath and be ready for your ?ss to be kicked. Karaki: don''t regret it later. Then I took my bath and dressed with one of my spares of clothes that are in my storage. Then I waited for Kakashi to be ready and we went to the kitchen. I stayed there preparing breakfast and Kakashi went to talk to Kenyshi. After I was done doing the breakfast Sakumo came and greeted me. Sakumo: good morning, how did you survive yesterday? I only heard I thought you were done for. He asked worriedly. Karaki: well I''m not sure anymore. I said calm but confused. Sakumo: son, you should be careful with your actions or you''ll lose everything. He said trying to help. Karaki:yh I got that, don''t worry I''ll do better. Sakumo: well at least it seems to have ended well. Then I changed the subject and started asking about his ninja adventures and time went by and Kakashi and Kenyshi came in. Kakashi has spiky silver hair often oriented to his left-side, dark grey eyes, and typically a relaxed and carefree expression. A flak jacket, dark blue pants, and a long-sleeve shirt. He also wears fingerless gloves with metal plates on the backhand and is seen with a chain necklace underneath. he also wears a mask and a forehead protector but not covering his eye. Kenyshi has straight long silver hair and keeps bangs on each side of her face, she typically has a calm and shy expression that gives of the aura that she isn''t good with strangers but that was only true as a child and nowadays shows little to no signs of shyness. She wears a mask on her but only during battle or mission, as for clothes she wears a flak jacket and a skirt with a black under-short. She is a very beautiful woman with crimson red eyes that only adds to her natural beauty. About her height she should be 1.76 height in terms of br??st she should be a cup D. I kept starting at Kenyshi like it was the first time I saw her. Kenyshi: you''re going to kill me if you at me like that you know. Good morning Dad. She said with a calm tone and a little blush on her face. Kakashi: I saved your ?ss cry baby now let me kick it. Yo morning Dad. He said with a mischievous look in his eyes. Karaki: just eat. We had breakfast like nothing changed it was so weird but it was nice. Then outside the house me and Kakashi were looking at each other getting ready for the fight but to my surprise it seems they called other people to watch as I can see Rin, Obito, Guy, Y¨±gao, Anko, Tsunade, Shizune, Hiruzen and even Minato and his family and a lot of other random and known people. What are all these people doing here? Karaki: who invited everyone?! Kakashi: I might have posted one or two posters and screamed in the street that this was going to happen and it seems your pretty popular and everyone wanted to watch you lose. I feel bad because I planned to give him an instant K.O poor guy. Karaki: well I''m ready at any time. I say as I relax and stand here waiting. Then Kakashi pulls out two swords his white saber and an S rank chakra sword with lighting affinity I gave him. Kakashi: I''ll have to tell you that I really like this sword you gave me it was called thunder master right it fits me {Lightning Release: Chakra Mode}. He said as he covered himself with lightning chakra and covered his swords ready to attack and advanced towards me at full speed. Really?! He can use this level of technique as expected of someone trained by White fang. He comes at me pretty fast and slashed with ~lightning masters~ and I dodged and he used white saber almost instantly I dodged but got slightly hit in my arm. Karaki: can''t take it easy can I? Kakashi: your a freakin monster to keep up with my speed this easy. Karaki: well wind is known to beat lightning after all.{wind release: chakra mode} Kakashi''s eyes widened looking at me like I''m a monster. Karaki: aren''t you overreacting? Everyone was looking at me in surprise but Hiruzen was grabbing his forehead. Tsunade: Beat him up Karaki. Screamed in support. Kenyshi: Karaki just end this. Kenyshi looked at Tsunade the wrong way and then said this. Kakashi: you''re my sister you know!! Kakashi said unhappy with the situation everyone started making noise and supporting who they want to win. Part of the public: Kakashi, Kakashi, Kakashi!!! Another part of the public: Karaki, Karaki, Karaki!!! Karaki: well time to finish this. Kakashi: let''s see about that. (No Author''s spot this time and I don''t know when I''ll write one again) Chapter 17 - 17:Date or Dates?! I looked at Kakashi as he was covered in {lightning release: chakra mode}. Kakashi:{lightning release: lightning speed} He started launching lightning blade projectiles against me. Karaki:{wind release: massive destruction punch} Then a huge amount of wind was formed to cause a very high-level destruction taking out everything on its own completely knocking out Kakashi and destroying the ground. Karaki: what kind of dullsh*t Is this did I take him out with one punch? F****ck!!! Everyone started looking at me like their definition of common sense just died. But then. Both(Tsunade and Kenyshi): Karaki you''re the best!! I knew you would win!! They both looked at each other and sparkles could be seen between them. Just great, are these two able to get along? Well, I expect that someday they do, since I choose them both. Then everyone started clapping hands and celebrating. Then I went back to where home with him and put him to sleep by the time I was outside, I found Hiruzen, Tsunade, Kenyshi, Yugao, Minato''s family and in the back I could see some people discussing and in between them Anko. Karaki: hi guys, what up? Hiruzen: I wonder how you plan to pay for the damage caused? Oh yh that, well I''m like super-rich. Karaki: in cash. Hiruzen looked at me disappointed as he expected me to struggle a little. Not this time old man. Then he congratulated me on my victory and left. People in the back were starting and probably gossiping trying to figure out how important I am to talk directly to the Hokage. Minato: hi nice to meet you I''m Namikaze Minato and that was an amazing ninja technique, I didn''t expect to see something like that you''re a great ninja it''s good that hidden leaf has you. Karaki: well thank you, I''m Karaki. Shikahen Karaki, It''s also nice to meet you. Minato:(I never heard of that clan but it''s not the moment to ask besides he seems to have connections with Lord third so it should be fine) the last time we couldn''t properly introduce because of the situation, I''m sorry for any trouble my son caused you-. He was saying but got interrupted by Naruto. Naruto: but dad that guy was the one-. He was saying but got hit by Kushina. Kushina: shut it you idiot, behave for once, will you? I''m sorry for my son. I''m Uzumaki Kushina. The last time we couldn''t properly meet each other because of certain people. She said the last part while at Tsunade who was pretending to have nothing to do with it while looking away. Kylan: no problem those things happen. Kushina: actually there''s two people who want to meet you. Girls! Present yourselves dattebane! The two sisters were of Naruto came closer both of them very shy. Orange haired: you go first. They discussed and in the end, the red-haired one won and orange-haired one came to present herself first. Orange haired: I- well am ve- very happy to meet you, I''m Nayana, Namikaze Nayana. Very pleased to meet you. Kylan: nice to meet you too, I''m Karaki. Shikahen Karaki. Kushina: don''t be so shy. Weren''t you commenting on how amazing mister Karaki is just a while ago? Nayana: mom not now!! Kushina: but if you don''t-. Minato: Kushina don''t force it to her your embarrassing the poor girl in front of her first cool ninja crush. Nayana becomes fully red and. Nayana: your both terrible!! Kushina: oh I''m very sorry for this she''s not a bad girl. Karaki: no, I understand no problem. Kushina: Minato stay here I''ll go after her. Then Kushina went after Nayana. These two are very good at embarrassing their children. But I have fans? I didn''t expect that yet well I did do something pretty outrageous. Minato: so aren''t you going to present yourself. Red-haired: only if you promise you won''t speak. She trying to not be embarrassed huh. I wish her good luck. Red-haired: I''m Uzumaki Shina. I''m very happy to meet mister Karaki, your so strong and cool. Could you give me your autograph? She seems way less shy than the other one. Karaki: oh please just call me Karaki, and of course I''ll give you my autograph. I''m also happy to meet you. I then pulled a random paper from my inventory signed on it and give it to her and she was very happy then I called Minato and give him another paper with my signature so that he can give it to Nayana to help calm her down, he kept thanking me and wanting to pay but I really give no importance to money at this point. I only take money from the missions as it''s my job. Then Minato, Naruto, and Shina went looking for Kushina and Nayana. Right after Obito and Rin came. Obito: hi, how you doing Karaki? Long-time no see. Karaki:yh, I''m good and you. Obito: I''m great. Rin aren''t you gonna greed him? She said this with a hesitant tone and expression. Karaki: hi Rin, good to see you fine. Rin seemed to calm down after I said this. Obito: I told you he doesn''t hate you. Rin: Obito!!! Obito: sorry, I shouldn''t have said that. Hahahahaha. This one livened up pretty well. Then we talked a bit about the past, laughed it out and then they went away. The commission still didn''t stop? really what are all those people discussing? Both(Kenyshi and Tsunade): Karaki tell her you''re going out with me!! What? How did it end like that? Y¨±gao: Hi, Karaki long time no see, sorry to budge in but are you really going out with someone? Can this-no I''m not gonna ask that question. Karaki: girls your all making honored that your interested but unless you''re all going on a date with me, I have already planned a date with Tsunade first and then one with Kenyshi. Y¨±gao: I''ll go. (I''ll make sure to make Karaki fall for me, I''m sorry for the others but I won''t lose) Kenyshi: I''ll be going one way or the other. (I''m not letting the old hag or any other take him away from me again) Tsunade: I''ll obviously be going, the date was mine, to begin with(don''t think I''ll just let some little girls take my Karaki from me) How did this become a foursome? Karaki:*sighs* I- Anko: HEY I WON''T ACCEPT THIS I BETTED ON THE PRETTY BOY OVER THERE AND HE WON SO WHERE IS MY MONEY?! YOU WANNA FIGHT?! Random ninja: THAT KARAKI GUY OBVIOUSLY CHEATED, THERE''S NO WAY WHITE FANG''S SON WOULD LOSE TO A NOBODY LIKE HIM. Anko: CHEATED MY ASS GIVE ME MY MONEY!! So there were bets on this fight huh? That explains why so many people came. Then a huge fight because of the bets started, where is Sakumo when you need him to do stuff for you? Now I have to stop the commission because it''s happening close to my family''s house. Have to be careful if a lost ninja technique damages the house Sakumo is gonna put it on me and Kakashi. Then in the fight, Anko was kicking some ?ss with her snake ninja techniques and then stole the money. But then some guys decided to gang up on her, and she came running my way. Anko: hey pretty boy save me and you get a date. Karaki: even tho-. Random ninja(1): hey she''s hiding behind the cheater get her!! Random ninja(2): catch her, she has the money!! Then before I could answer these idiots tried to gang up on me. Are you joking? These guys only have 10 Jonins. But I guess them being more than 35 makes it hard for normal ninjas. Karaki:{wind release: Great breakthrough} And out of my mouth, an enormous quantity of wind blew them all out in one go. Anko: what the?! (is this guy some true master of the wind release or something?! I''ve never seen anybody use it to this level, it''s even said to be the hardest element to work with in terms of control. This guy is dangerous.) Karaki: like I was say-. Kenyshi: your truly the worst to save her just because she said she would go out with you. Y¨±gao:(is this really the Karaki I know?) Tsunade: young man and their overly grown ?ust. Where the hell is my so-called luck of dreams?!?!?! (AN: some people don''t see how lucky they are) In the end after the matter with the bets was solved I went with the four girls on me and everyone was looking at us. Karaki:(Well I guess this isn''t that bad) [-special Quest-Clan restoration project. The Shikahen clan is a little clan having only one member and a clan''s strength also lies in its numbers so to have a strong clan you''ll need more members meaning descendants. Make sure to ?mpr??n?t? at least 10 strong women(at least Jonin). ? Reward: -New system function -1000000000 SP -new secret technique of the Shikahen clan -Shikahen''s Mark -personal dimension Time limit: till Kaguya is revived. (AN: you have enough time so don''t mess this up Karaki) In case of failure: new function will be deleted forever, other rewards destroy and system restart] [-hidden Quest- why stop there? If you''re the strongest man in the shinobi world, don''t you deserve the strongest woman? Make the mother of chakra your woman(Kaguya) -5x random Mythical tickets Time limit: till before Kaguya is sealed. In case of failure: lost of Shikahen(bloodline and race), power nerfed and system lost(no more system brother)] Oh my god, did this just happen? 10 women? I guess I have time so I won''t worry too much. But the Kaguya thing is going to be troublesome it''s not like I wasn''t aiming for it but I never really thought I could accomplish it and now I have to do it for sure. Karaki:(Rikune, what is this?) Rikune:[you triggered those missions yourself now deal with them yourself] Karaki:(well I was always interested in Kaguya, this won''t be easy but I like it) Rikune:[you and your weirdness] Well, let''s go back to the main point. We walked for a while and when we reached a certain area they asked me to wait a little further and started discussing and even if I could eat it if I wanted, I decided not to as it will probably be problematic. Since right now I''m close to Ichiraku''s Ramen I decide to go and try it since I''m curious about how good it is. Ayame:hi...sir please have a seat, I''m Ayame and this is the Ichiraku''s Ramen, what would you like to eat? She said and stopped may be surprised by my looks and continued, I got used to this reaction. Karaki l: well I''m Karaki and I''ll have the Miso Chashu Pork Ramen. Ayame: right away. Dad make a Miso Chashu Pork ramen round!!. Teuchi: will be done in a sec. Ayame: well it will only take a while and you''ll be tasting the best ramen in the world. Karaki:hehehe. I expect so. Ayame: sorry to ask, but are you knew here? I never saw you in the leaf village. Here comes another person that speaks like they know everyone in the village. Karaki: not really, I''m just not usually here because of missions. Ayame: Oh, your a ninja mister Karaki? Oh yh I don''t even have a head protector, I always forget I didn''t finish ninja Academy. Karaki:yh I keep forgetting to wear my head protector since I''m always in missions far away. Ayame: Oh, then aren''t you really strong? Karaki: well I should be. Ayame: that''s really cool. What''s your ninja rank? If you don''t mind answering that is. Not good, I''m literally not even a ninja if she asks to see my identification it''s gonna be troublesome as I''m only registered as a normal citizen. Teuchi: here your Miso Chashu Pork ramen round. Karaki: thanks. Teuchi: your welcome kid, it seems my daughter here got one of those young people first sight crush. Hahahahaha. Ayame: Dad!! Teuchi: sorry hahahahaha. Is today embarrassing women day and I wasn''t informed? All of them(Kenyshi and the others): Karaki come we need to talk to you. Karaki:but I didn''t even get to eat my ramen yet. All of them(Y¨±gao and the others): just come you can eat ramen later. Why are all of them synchronized?! Karaki: okay just let me pay. All of them(Anko and the others): do it fast!! I pay for the ramen I didn''t even eat, Teuchi tried to refuse but I say I''m paying for the nice company and reception they gave me, and also because I don''t want to have as much money as I have but I won''t just throw it away. I have to properly spend Igor something close to that. Karaki: what is it, girls? All of them(Tsunade and the others): we decided that you''re going to have dates with us in separate along the week! How did they become this synchronized?! At least it should be simpler if it''s separated. Karaki: ok who''s first? Tsunade: that will be me. The others simply looked at her a little annoyed except Anko but didn''t say anything. Karaki: good then let us start. Chapter 18 - 18:just a normal life Sorry for not mentioning it before I got so concentrated on other things I let that by but I changed the name of the MC from Kylan to Karaki. ________________________________________________ Right now I''m in the streets of hidden leaf walking with Tsunade, as usual, there is a considerable amount of movement, people coming and going but it''s actually a pretty good mood. Even if it would be much better if people didn''t keep staring at us because a lot of people know who Tsunade is and I seem to have become quite popular after that battle against Kakashi and the incident with the bets. People keep gossiping and that is weird but today is not a day to think or concentrate on that as I''m here to have fun with a woman I love. Karaki: would you like to go to the festival area? I heard today there''s something going on about how we are at peace. Well that is if this can even be called peace, these people have a too calm and carefree way of doing things for ninjas but I can''t say much myself, since lately, I have been a little too careless but I''ll have to keep my attention up with all the changes I made to the story. Tsunade: well let me win you something in the games. She said pretty convict of what she''s saying. This woman is so tomboyish sometimes. Karaki: with your luck I doubt it. I said teasing her a bit. Tsunade: me unlucky?! I''m the luckiest woman. She said with a smile. Karaki: really?! Then ain''t I the luckiest man then? I said going on with her thought. Tsunade: your no fun ruining my line. She said pouting at me. Karaki: hehe, ok here take this as an apology. I laughed and gave her a kiss on the forehead. Karaki: it''s to give you some luck. I said with a big smile. Tsunade blushed and seemed to be thinking about something and said. Tsunade: don''t get too ahead of yourself young lad. I pulled her into my embrace and said. Karaki: what will you do if I do? I looked her in the eyes and said this very clear not letting go of her. Tsunade: if you beat me in festival games I''ll let you do it your way, how about it? Isn''t she just giving up already? Like really even if I was terrible at this kind of stuff with her luck I would probably still win. Karaki: I accept your defeat admission. I said with a slightly mischievous smile. Tsunade: oh let''s see if you can keep that act up when you lose. She said with a confident expression and tone. Then we went to the festival and we played games like hit the target with a kunai, chakra resistance test, blind tag, couple knight battles, weight lifting challenge and we even played a do you know each other? quiz, it was pretty fun we had a very nice time there, even tho Tsunade was pretty mad to have lost almost every single time. She even accused me of cheating many times and made some unreasonable restrictions for me to be a disadvantage but the combination of my luck with her unluck made impossible for her so I let her win at least two, so that she doesn''t feel too bad about it. You know how ninjas can walk on wall or upside down on a roof, yh we made out while in that position and it ended up in a... well let''s call it a funny story we''ll laugh about someday. Then we went for a walk after it, we went on talking about how things went by pretty fast in these years and how they changed from back then, we laughed out of many situations and even talked about the recent incident where we got expelled from tanzaku town. Later Tsunade wanted to go drink so we visited a bar not too far away and drank but she went a little overboard and fainted. I took her home, Shizune received us and put her to sleep. So I went back home and was received by a Kenyshi who was swarming me with questions about how it was, what we did etc. Then I simply went to sleep. -on the next day- I got up and readied myself, after being ready I made breakfast and waited for a little and we had breakfast like usual with Kakashi making unnecessary comments and complaining about many things like how I was unfair with him and that I shouldn''t have beaten him up so badly and so on, Sakumo was talking about is getting old and complaining about how young people have too much energy, as for Kenyshi she was rush eating because she still has to get ready for our date. This family really didn''t change, did it? It''s funny how I thought things would never be the same and they aren''t but at the same time are. It''s hard to understand how things change even when you''re not there but it''s also amazing how they really never lose their essence and thus never really change....*sighs* life is something really weird. Karaki: well I''ll be going for a walk now since Kenyshi is probably gonna take her time to be ready. I said with a calm expression and tone. Kakashi: good luck, remember if a stranger approaches you don''t send that person to the hospital. He said while eating as if it''s a normal thing. Sakumo: just remember to come back before Kenyshi''s ready. He said with a slightly worried smile. Kenyshi: I''m still here, you do know that? She said with a giving up expression and tone, looking at how we talk even tho she''s right there. Karaki: well, I''m leaving. I said as I went outside and started to walk and now thinking. What do I do about ? Should I really just try and find a way to deactivate it? Or should I try to modify it? I walk in the calm streets of the hidden leaf as I have these questions turning and burning in my mind. I have been trying not to think about it but it''s an obvious problem that I can''t even properly fell my feelings if I had noticed this before I would have done something immediately, but is there still a point in even trying to stop it now? I don''t even know how it feels to feel anymore. Won''t I just hurt myself if I give up or try to change at this stage?..... I really don''t know, I''m trying to decide what''s best for me and those around me but I have no idea what that would be. I cried when Kenyshi scolded me but I don''t understand what I was crying for, don''t get me wrong I Know my mistakes in regards to her but was I crying for what I did? Was I crying for myself? Was I crying because I don''t know what I am anymore? Or was I crying for those I mistreated and acted indifferent about? *sighs* This really is a pain. I continued walking trying to properly organize my thoughts that only keep increasing. This sure is weird I never expected to have this kind of self-reflection with on, but that doesn''t really matter does it? I jump to a rooftop and start running at high speed towards the Hokage mount. I then go to the highest point there and look at the village from there. Karaki: this place isn''t so bad, is it? No, I actually really like it here. I say looking at everything appreciating it for a moment. Loli-Isobu: master, are you ok? She said with her pretty slightly low voice. Karaki: I''m fine, just thinking about things a little. Loli-Isobu: well if I can young me would like to help in any way I can. She said with a slightly worried tone. Karaki: no need but it''s good to at least have a servant who actually cares out of two. I said with a slight smile on my face. Milf-Kurama: you didn''t ask for anything did you? How would old me guess you need anything? She said with a tone that says I''m being misjudged. Karaki: your just a naturally like that so I guess it would be weird if you said anything. I said with eyes that say I''m unsurprised. Milf-Kurama: don''t make that look, old me didn''t do anything. She said with a voice that says I''m innocent, she seems to be pouting but I wouldn''t know since their talking from inside their beast domains. Karaki: if you say so. I said a completely unconvinced expression and tone. At least it distracted me a little I guess it''s about time I go back to my date. I went back home but to my surprise, Kenyshi wasn''t done getting ready yet and I had to wait for a long while more. Kenyshi finally came when I was a second from falling asleep and complimented her as I usually do since I''m not ready to die again, tho I''m actually immortal. She''s also caring for a basket full of food it seems we will have a picnic. Karaki: so let''s go. She nods and we leave. At first, we just were just walking and seeing things around, I was now carrying the basket and also ended up carrying everything she bought since we actually went to many shops. I then store everything in my inventory. After we basically went sightseeing which wasn''t anything new but was nice to do with a different person, we laughed and had fun together also telling each other stories of these years we''ve been apart from each other. In the end, we felt the area of the hidden leaf village and headed for the area in the forest I was when I first woke up when I came to this world. It''s a very beautiful place just like I remember it to be with a calm and relaxing aura all around it with the view of this area that is natural enchanting. Karaki: so what do you think? I asked as I looked at this place a little nostalgic. Kenyshi: this place is amazing, I didn''t know you had at least the minimal ability to be romantic. She said while appreciating the place and teasing me. Karaki: do you really have to always make those comments on me? Kenyshi: of course I have to if I don''t who will? Karaki:haha, that''s your excuse?! Kenyshi: call it what you want but you know I''m right. Karaki: oh really, wanna prof to me just how right you are? Kenyshi: why not? How are you planning to do that? Karaki: easy, I''ll give you lots of love. As I approach her and start giving her many kisses, neck, cheek, and mouth. After some making out and teasing, I got the basket from my inventory and starting eating and talked some more. The time passed by like nothing and before we knew it, it was already night and we had to go back. It was a little awkward since we live in the same house but we simply ignored it and went inside giving each other goodnight and going to sleep. After that spent that first-week having dates with both changing each day. -in the second week- That first week was a little tiring so the other dates were postponed for later, and I once again concentrated in preparing for my Quests. Trying to think of girl that feat my taste, cause I don''t intend to just go for a random girls so I spend my time like that. -on the next week- Right now I''m in the ninja Academy''s last months. I was inserted with excellent marks that supposedly come from my previous private studies or something like that, I don''t really care about my fake background. Just like planed before I''ll be starting my new mission protecting(spying on) the Naruto and his sisters. Iruka: good morning everyone, Today you will be having a new classmate. Sayano please come introduce yourself in front of everyone since your new. I get up from my place that was conveniently on the back of the class since I hate sitting in the front. While I move from my place to go introduce myself the kids start gossiping about me with many different reactions just like the first time. Once I''m beside Iruka in front of everyone I can see some things are different, first Is the fact that there are more Uchiha than just Sasuke that by the way seems to not be as bad as before but still bad. I guess not having your own brother exterminating your whole clan is good. Naruto also doesn''t seem to care about Sakura at all as he''s just spacing out. Karaki: hi, nice to meet you all or something like that, well I''m the new guy as you can obviously see, as for my name it''s Sayano, shikahen Sayano. Chapter 19 - 19:I finally lost my mind. Yo guys, How you doin? I''m fine. Not minding me I just want to make sure you guys know that I''ve changed the name of the Mc to Karaki. ________________________________________________ Naruto: this guy gives me the wrong vibe, not another Sasuke. Sasuke: who do you think you''re comparing this nobody too? You dweeb. Sakura:yh Sasuke tell him! Naruto:yh, yh says the guy who keeps getting beat up by the amazing Namikaze Uzumaki Naruto! Sasuke: humph, it''s just because your father is an ex Hokage and a war hero but someday Itachi will teach me real battle techniques and I''ll show you who''s the best!! Sakura:yh Sasuke tell him! Naruto: and your just a member of a cheating clan of weirdos! But I can''t win against me. Sasuke:you-. Iruka: SHUP IT!! You two are giving Sayano a bad first impression! Sayano I hope you can get along with all of them, even tho their noise and somewhat troublemakers their good kids. It seems the classroom is pretty different but still the same, Sasuke and Naruto still ''dislike'' each other but it seems only Sakura and a very few of the girls are his fans, the funny part is that now Naruto is the one that constantly beats Sasuke up hahahahaha!! Also, people seem to see Naruto different away, well that much is expected but Hinata and Naruto don''t seem to know each other. Hinata seems more timid... well we will only know that later, the others are pretty much the same appearance but Ino doesn''t seem to have a crush on Sasuke... anyways differences were set stone even if I didn''t interfere but now things seem to be going in an interesting direction let''s see how all this will end. Iruka: now Sayano do you have any dream you want to share with your friends? Sayano(Karaki): me?! Well if it''s an I''ll be the second strongest ninja in the world after my big brother Karaki. Everyone looked at me with a confused expression, well people usually don''t want to me in second place but Karaki is number one and that''s it this fake persona can be second I don''t care. They all started laughing and mocking me but I couldn''t care less. I''ll just do what I have to and get this done with. -some hours later- The lesson was as boring as expected but at least I was able to get a picture of how things are currently, those kinds of information will be useful in the future. I left school and random anbu came to get me for the sake of appearances, then we both went our ways and I turn back to my normal appearance. I went for a walk on the streets of hidden leaf, I usually do that a lot lately it''s more of way to relax since this place is rather peaceful, that''s if there''s not some weird discussions among people. No, seriously people here get the stupidest reasons to cause commotion, none of my business anyway. Karaki: it''s always nice to walk peacefully without having to worry about a thing! I said while having my own fun with some peace. Those kids are really noisy, they don''t seem to shut it unless they get a good old scolding and during break time it''s like they don''t have anything to talk about *sighs*. I guess all kids are like that. ~Karaki! It''s funny to find you here~ I heard a voice from behind me and when I turned just as I thought it''s Tsunade, well I guess she does like to shop in this area. Karaki: oh Cutie, what you doing here? Tsunade: don''t treat me like a little girl. She said with a slight blush. Karaki: but your a little girl ain''t you? I said with a mischievous smile. Tsunade: your way younger than me, what gives you the right to say that?!?! She said disliking my teasing. Karaki: well that''s something I''m just sure of if it''s really not that way, why don''t you prove it to me? I said still having my mischievous smile on. Tsunade: OH REALLY BRING IT ON, what do you want to do?! Hahahahaha, it''s just too easy when she gets angry. Karaki: easy one on one in my apartment tonight. I said with a wider smile. Tsunade: I can beat you any....well you know I want to be sure I''m ready and I''m not sure if it''s a safe day. She said extremely confident until she realized mid-sentence and lost all confidence. Karaki: so great Tsunade is afraid of a younger man. I said with a questioning and surprised expression and tone. Tsunade: like if I could take on thousands of you!! Hahahahaha, you''ll so sallow those words. Karaki: oh really?! Then you should be more than fine with one, see ya tonight at my place. Here''s the address and location. I said with a victory smile and give her a map with all the directions and my address. After I left before she could answer, maybe this was a little mean of my part and she will be angry but it''s totally worth it, also it''s her fault for being easy to trick when angry. I then went to buy somethings for dinner. -in my apartment- Karaki: with this dinner is taken care of all left is to heat it up. Now let''s take care of the issue. I said with a smile and then my expression became a serious one. Karaki: Rikune, is it possible to give you control over the skill so that it will only be active when I need it? Rikune:[not really, skill are something that belongs only to you after their given and I can''t interfere with them. Simply delete it or deactivate it.] Really!? That''s too annoying, so my only choices are to lose the skill forever or deactivate it... I guess I''ll just deactivate it. Karaki: are there any secondary effects to deactivating or deleting ? Rikune:[yes there is and that''s why I don''t advise the host to delete it. The effect of deleting the skill is that the feelings host didn''t have till now will hit all at once. As for deactivating there aren''t any effects] Karaki: that''s dangerous, then just deactivate it. Also shouldn''t the system be able to do anything? Rikune:[yh but that only applies to what is outside the system, the system can not modify itself otherwise host would simply cheat and get anything he wants anytime he wants, that''s why rules were made and host simply has to follow those rules and it''s all fine] It seems the system has more restrictions than I initially thought. Maybe if I had started in a different world or maybe just a different village, I would have had a hard time.... or maybe not. Rikune:[deactivating ....done] I felt different then moment Rikune said done as if I''m back to being a... human, all this time I have been feeling like no matter what I do or decide this doesn''t matter as I''m just having fun. I was treating people like well.... pawns in a weird game I made, I don''t even know why I''m doing this. Is it because I want to decide how the story ends? Or is it just because I''ve begone to think of myself as.... a God? Hahahahaha, I really can''t believe this. Karaki:hahahahaha, so long in the void must have fried my brains.... well what''s done is done. I said with many tears coming out my eyes. Me messing with other''s lives is done, me changing things to what I want is done, me doing senseless things it''s done. The past is the past... like people used to always tell me no crying over spilled milk. Karaki:hahahahaha... oh my I just can''t believe all this happened. I''m laughing but tears keep coming out of my eyes, my head is hurting so much!!! But I can''t stop laughing and crying... didn''t Rikune say my past feelings wouldn''t affect me? No she was right even tho right now I feel awful it''s nothing to do with the past since I don''t feel any guilt. All I think is that this situation is really messed up. Karaki:hahahahaha!!! God how long has it been since I felt these... years many years. *sighs* even tho I feel awful, the only thing I can is I FEEL GREAT!!!! Hahahahaha!!! I think I finally lost my mind. After some time laughing for no reason I get myself together. Karaki:*inhale*....*exhale* ok, I''m fine. All left is to wait.... shit I got a little anxious, no I''m really anxious... my heart it''s going to explode. I had forgotten how it feels to wait for a hot girl you like.... well in my case a hot woman. *poh* *poh* Someone knocked on the door it''s probably her, it has to be her... but what if she doesn''t come? I kinda did force this onto her... no, I have to be more confident but I''m too anxious. I go to open the door. Chapter 20 - Tsunade the Queen of tightness(+18) Also please consider the fact that I''m a newbie when it comes to writing, I''ve literally only started may of this year, so don''t forget to consider that while reading this. (I''m not saying that makes right for me to make too many mistakes or my poor writing but it affects) This is my first chapter with an H-scene ever but I hope you appreciate it. I think it''s pretty good. ________________________________________________ I''m right now opening the door with my heart racing and killing me with anxiety. I''ll be fine, I''ll be fine, I''ll be fine.... don''t break down now your a grown man for God''s sake behave!!! Even tho I keep trying to self motivate my heart won''t stop, it''s having a bomb ready to explode at any moment in your ?h?st. Control yourself if you act like a wimp in front of her you''ll lose it you, idiot!! Wake up and Man up!! Even while having my endless internal discussion I still open the door. Karaki: Look at who came!! So really want me that much. I said to her ear as I approached her to greed her. What?! Really did that just come out automatically or what?! Why am I even saying that... stupid, stupid, stupid! She said annoyed. Karaki: don''t get stressed your here to be happy. I started kissing her, our tongues dancing trying to take over each other as much as possible with a feeling that only can be described as godly, it''s been so long since I felt this her strong and sweet aroma is totally arousing me making me want her more making me hornier by second. It''s probably an effect of not having strong feelings so long that now that I have some they''re attacking with everything and I couldn''t ask for better. I deepen our kiss so that I can taste all this delicious Tsunade that is already mine. *huff* *huff* *huff* Tsunade is breathing heavily from the kiss that was of about 7 minutes of us tasting and discovering each other. Tsunade: wow, something is on tonight. She said with a mischievous smile as she positioned her hand to fell my younger brother who had long started standing. Tsunade: you don''t know how happy I am that I can turn you on. She said this with a slightly sad smile. Karaki: I told you, you came here to be happy so let us go in. I''m feeling much better!!! Got all heated up hahahahaha, I''m happy my anxiety is going away. I carried Tsunade inside in the princess carry position as we continue to discover each other''s taste through our mouths. I take her to my room which has a king-size bed prepared and ready to be used. I put Tsunade on the bed as I also get on it with her. We started undressing each as we passionately kiss, I grab her left with my left hand and her private with my right hand, I started pleasuring her with my hands while still kissing her with my mouth making her wet pretty easily, it seems her br??sts are a weak point, I want to tase them. I then slowly start moving down to her neck with my mouth and start savoring not just the taste of her mouth but now the taste of her body which is delicious the more I get the more I want and her fluids keep sending me this aroma that acts as an aphrodisiac making hornier, hungrier, making me ?ustful. I moved my head back a little to look at the beautiful woman with me right now and looking at her b?r? upper body and her br??sts were even bigger than I could have expected her clothes do her no justice, that''s my thought as I look at her pinkish red n?pp??s standing gorgeously erect, their perfect condition only making want them. Tsunade:ahh...ahhhh...ahhhhhh! Tsunade started m??ning immediately as her body started trembling and wetting the bed covered in her fluids. My right hand that was doing nothing, was once again positioned on her ???t only increasing her m??ning and wetting herself more, seeing how she is now I''m sure she''s ready. I finish undressing her as she does the same to me. Now fully n?k?d we look at each other''s full glory and wow, I look at her cute and marvelous puss? with a pure pink that only makes me wonder about its taste and she''s fully paralyzed looking at my no joke 27 cm(10.6 inches) ???k that is yet to be fully erect it seems my race isn''t easily on the point. She seems to be wondering if she''ll be able to handle it so I take the chance and say. Karaki: weren''t you the one who said you can take on thousands of me?! I said once again with a victory smile. Tsunade: of course I can!! Just let me show you. She said and got closer to me and started another enjoyable kiss. When we separated a saliva line could be seen between us simply to break immediately. She got her face closer to my sacred weapon as she licked her lips. Once she was close enough she gives the tip of it a quick lick and made a smile and her eyes started shining that I took as " it''s delicious", after she opened her mouth and took 70% of my spear in, I could feel her throat compressing on it as her tongue started moving sending me an immense p???sur? and the thought " she''s not called the legendary sucker for no reason", as result my ???k grew to its full size while still inside her mouth making her throat compress even more and increasing the p???sur? as the warmth of her mouth enveloped it making me tremble from the p???sur? sent to me. She started moving up and down while and moving her tongue sending me waves of p???sur? one after the other and it''s simply amazing not used this level of p???sur? yet I let out a m??n of p???sur? and seeing how I am she starts su?k?n? deeper each time she goes down until I can''t take it anymore and. Karaki: can''t hold it in any longer, Tsunade drink it all. I''m ?umm?n?! Not letting Tsunade react, I grab her head and pull it in making my ???k go deeper and Tsunade took all in, all my hot and sweet ?um. Tsunade:hurrgghhh...sooooch...guuooddd. *gulp* *gulp* Tsunade: I never tasted anything so good in my holy life, let me take some more, please. She said extremely happy looking at my still standing Dick that was now 32 cm(12,5 inches), she finished ???k?n? the ?um that had flown out of her mouth and started once again su?k?n? me and probably won''t stop until I''m dry, even tho it''s tempting I still want the main dish. So I let her make me ?um two more times she does it while using her free hand to please herself, after that I get ready for the main dish and position my face in front her Glorious puss? and start su?k?n? those heavenly sweet juices with my tongue that goes in while my hand play with her ???t as I twist and press it Tsunade''s m??ns would probably be heard from by all my neighbors had I not put a soundproof barrier all over my house long ago, she came a couple of times and I now believe it''s time for the main event. I position my fully erect ???k on the entrance of her fully wet puss? and look at her in the eyes. Tsunade: if I''ll never be more ready then I am here and with you. She said with a smile as she approved. I then slowly but steadily thrust in, feeling how tight she is, is definitely the best feeling ever as I continue to get in I felt an obstacle but I went through it and hit the entrance of her w?mb. Tsunade let out a m??n of pain and I stopped to give her time to adjust to it, I start kissing her and fondling her br??sts while pinching and twisting her n?pp??s, the moment she nods meaning it''s ok to continue while her juices and blood come out of her puss?, I couldn''t hold it for a second longer and start moving my h?ps over and over again slowly at the beginning but increasing the pace with each thrust that hits her w?mb, making Tsunade m??n like a crazy bitch in heat. Tsunade: more!...mooorreeeee!!!...mooooolllleeeeeyyy!!!!! She kept begging me not to stop for nothing in this world I never intended to do so. I can feel her walls contracting and trying to take every bit of ?um I have to give. Tsunade came some times and I was still on it not stop moving forward and back while playing with all her body making her m??ns nonstop. As I fell that I''m close to ?umm?n?, I give her another kiss full of love as I keep thrusting very fast and then send all of my ?um inside her w?mb making Tsunade contract to a whole new level as her puss? tightness just multiplied and her face had her eyes shining as bright as the sun with her tongue out and saliva coming out her mouth from all the p???sur? she''s feeling and I''m no exception as my ?um fills her with her mega tightness the p???sur? I feel is otherworldly and both ?um together with a p???sur? like non-other. From what I could get Tsunade tightened her puss? with chakra... is that even possible well I don''t care I''ll just call it chakra tightening, the sad part is it seems she doesn''t have control over it and only happens when she feels immense p???sur?. Karaki: Tsunade you''re amazing!! Tsunade could answer as she''s now drooling and trembling from the intense s?x we just had. After a while, Tsunade gets back to her senses and we go for a crazy night of s?x with many rounds. Chapter 21 - A new mission Once again I woke up feeling pretty great, I turn to my right and see Tsunade still sleeping like a baby... how cute. I get up, go take a bath and get ready for a new day. Tsunade doesn''t have work to do today according to what she told me so it should be ok to let her relax for a bit. I go to the kitchen and find the dinner I prepared but nobody ate I simply store it in my inventory, I''ll give it to some homeless guy or something like that I hate wasting food. I then prepare something new and eat, after I put the rest in the fridge and leave a letter for when she wakes up. I''ll go for a walk, I really love doing it lately... well let''s go. I open the door of my apartment and there''s an anbu waiting for me... that''s weird I''m sure there''s no lessons today. Karaki: good morning Tenku, what brings you here? I say that with a smile but my eyes say " get lost and never find yourself". No seriously, what''s Yamato doing in front of my apartment? with his anbu mask. Tenzo(Yamato): no need to be hostile, I''m here under the orders of Lord third to get you, but I wasn''t able to get in your apartment since it''s full of dangerous seals. Thank God I put those around the apartment, how awkward would it have been to wake up with this guy looking at me and Tsunade sleeping n?k?d together... no, just never!!! These guys need some lessons on the concept of privacy, I don''t care what they do to other people but with me and my girls, they better behave. Karaki: then it''s a good thing I put them around now, why do you know this place? Oh yh I did buy this place the normal way didn''t I? Next time I''ll just make sure they don''t know where I live. Karaki: what does the old man want? Yamato: I don''t know why the third lord likes you so much, you''re not even a ninja but at least show some respect or-. Before he could finish I completely immobilized him and he''s now on the floor with my foot on his face. I got him up and he looked at me as if he wanted to attack me but I looked back right into his eyes and he stopped. Yamato: I don''t have the details but please follow me. -Later in the Hokage''s office- Karaki: so what is it now? I said to Hiruzen not caring to sound or be respectful. Right now, I''m with Hiruzen only since he told Yamato to go get some files but I''m not sure what for yet probably for some random mission. Did this guy just forget he''s the Hokage or something? Besides like hell, I''ll answer that question!!! Karaki: old man, don''t make me become a wanted ninja? I said with a lot of kill intent on it. Cold sweat could be seen all over Hiruzen. At the same time, Yamato came back with the files and gave them to Hiruzen. Hiruzen: calm down, I''m sorry for prying in but no need to be so aggressive... you usually have better answers than violence. Did something happen? Not even if I was the calmest man ever. What you asked should have led you to death. Karaki: Just tell me what you want before I make the wrong decision! Yamato:(Just what''s going? Why does the lord third act this way towards a nobody?!) Hiruzen: I just want you to something very simple, please train some young ninjas. Chapter 22 - *sighs* Life I''m looking at the four-beat up people I''m supposed to be training... Well, I''m only supposed to train the three teenagers but since I''m here might as well help Yugao improve... Since in between the girls currently with me, she''s probably the weakest in if we compare their overall battle ability. Tsunade is a Sannin and is already way stronger than in the original timeline, Kenyshi was trained by Sakumo who''s said to be stronger then the tree Sannin and Anko is a pretty strong Jonin even being able to do somethings in the fourth ninja war before meeting Kabuto got her, but Yugao even tho also a Jonin and very good with sword techniques she''s slightly weaker in an overall and I believe both are both Anko and Yugao need training so that later on nothing tragic happens. Today I confirmed that with her level Y¨±gao might get in real trouble but there''s no need to rush it since we have time till something really dangerous happens, I don''t really consider the Ch¨±nin exam incident a big deal and even that won''t happen so soon. Karaki: so what do you have to say for yourselves? Do you think you can be proper shinobis this way? I asked while looking at the beat-up people in front of me, they''re all making sad expressions but at least they seem to be reflecting on their performance, I healed that guy I don''t remember but his name seems to be Izumo well I don''t care, he probably has a trauma or something like that since on the moment he woke up I could notice a difference in his eyes as if he lost his battle spirit... Did I maybe hit them too hard? I really need to be careful with my strength or I might wound them permanently and that would be inconvenient to an uncomfortable extent, not even mentioning my mission is to teach them, not to break them. Karaki: no answer huh? Is this all you can do? If so then you should give up on being ninjas. The moment I said this they all got mental damage from it... Am I being a little too harsh? Nah it''s probably fine this way for now. Y¨±gao: I know we all failed but that doesn''t give you the right to criticize all the hard work we all did to become proper shinobi!! Itachi: I agree with the leader even if we didn''t perform well that doesn''t mean everything we did till now was useless. Izumi: yeah I also think the same, you''re being too unfair with us. Izumo: yeah don''t get ???ky cause you got a lucky win, next time I''ll show you! This guy has a seriously high level of foolishness, he''ll probably die in one of the big events. As for the rest... They''re not absolutely wrong but right now I''m not here to be fair. I left them with that to think, I hope they pick up fast. Well, my mission never said I have to train them fast, so I''ll just do it my way. While I was walking out of the anbu''s base, I could feel the root anbu on me... Are these guys never gonna give up? They are always trying to spy on me and since I don''t really care about Danz¨­ because even if he''s a mentally damaged bastard he''s loyal to the leaf and one of the reasons it lasted even with their weird peacemakers stupidity that almost destroyed them, in my opinion, they should at least be careful with their village... Like they have the worst security ever in the Shinobi world. But it''s not my problem, if something happens I''ll be ready. Once again walking on the streets of the hidden leaf, I wonder if I should go back to my apartment and see how Tsunade is doing... But I got intercepted by a root anbu. Random root anbu: Lord Danzo would like to talk to you. What would I win talking to that guy? I''ve been avoiding him so that I don''t have to defeat him sooner but he''s starting to ask for it. Karaki: I''m not interested. If I had reasons to I would go and destroy Danzo myself, yet that doesn''t mean I automatically have the right to judge him for things he didn''t do and all he did till now were ''small'' things. I leave because talking to Danzo I''ll probably just kill him while we talk and even tho he''s a douche bag, it wouldn''t be fair. Random root anbu: I''m sorry but you''ll be coming with me. Karaki: I advise you to avoid unnecessary combat and just tell your boss that, I''m not interested in having any kind of relation or affiliation with him, besides there''s innocent people here no need to drag them into this. I say before leaving, I''ll tell Hiruzen to talk to that guy before I decide to do it myself. -Hokage''s office- Karaki: yo old man! I need your help. I said going in without knocking or using the door. Hiruzen: you used to have good manners you know that, I miss it. He said while reflecting on something. Karaki: well that''s true but I''m not really good with all that, anyways can we talk? When I said that he dismissed all the anbu and I made sure there is no root left. Hiruzen started grabbing his forehead and said. Hiruzen: that Danzo really has lost all his fear, he keeps trying to force it all... I''ll talk to him and thank you for not causing trouble. Once again I owe you one. Karaki: with how often this kind of thing has been happening someday I might have enough favors to take the whole village and even ask for billions, hahahahahahaha! Hiruzen: I''m not sure who would destroy the village first you or Danzo, hahaha! Karaki: like if I would! I would be a very good Hokage if I wanted to be one. Hiruzen: such a shame, I would like to see how you would fair as a Hokage... Maybe someday. I''m getting too old you know. Karaki: I''m sure you''ll find someone more suited for that position than me. Hiruzen: you''re a weird one people would usually be honored to be offered such a position. Karaki: I wasn''t even born in this village and besides nobody knows me... No that''s wrong, I''m not very well known and it would cause people to be confused and doubt both of us. Hiruzen: why are you so willing to refuse? Karaki: it''s not the kind of work I like, I''m not fit for it and it''s too troublesome. Hiruzen: *sighs* young people. I really won''t force to you but if you ever decide to take it the place will always be waiting. Karaki: I''ll take that into consideration, and maybe someday(probably never). I was about to leave. Hiruzen: oh Karaki! Can you please call Sakumo for me? I''ll need him for a mission. Karaki: you should let the poor man rest more. Hiruzen: I wish I could. Karaki: I''ll call him. I move from the Hokage''s Office which I have been visiting pretty frequently recently and then head home. -Hatake residence- Karaki: I''m back! I moment I tried to go in a sword came to the direction of my face but I caught it and it became covered in thunder chakra and I was shocked by this pseudo-taser. Karaki: hey! Did you really have to do that?! I asked while shaking my numb hand, thinking of how much chakra could have been used to make it this strong. Kakashi: even if it was the last thing I did in my life! He said then fainted... Probably from chakra exhaustion. Karaki: you''ve got to be kidding me?! Did this idiot stand here waiting for me just to do this?! *sighs* better take him to his room. Argh, my hand. Karaki: good afternoon, Sakumo the Hokage is calling you. Sakumo: well, looks like I''ll be leaving for a while... Take care. He left after saying so. Kenyshi: KARAKI! She screamed in excitement while she came to hug me. Kenyshi: I really had fun, where were y-... KARAKI CARE TO EXPLAIN WHY YOU HAVE THE OLD HAG''S SMELL ALL OVER YOU?!?!?!?! She first said very happily but that happiness easily turned into an interrogation and her hug turned into restraint meant and I can''t move free without hurting her. Karaki: well, you know I was just strolling and one thing led to another and I-... Not need to hug me so tightly. Kenyshi: look at you... Didn''t you just have that woman?! Oh looks like someone wasn''t able to properly satisfy you! She said with an expression that changed from angered to mischievous. This girl is too perceptive even when she''s mad, I''m so not escaping. Kenyshi: let us do things properly, shall we? (AN: Kenyshi scares me in many ways) Chapter 23 - Kenyshi the Savage goddess (+18) Right now, I''m being hugged by Kenyshi who is also carrying me in this position which is a little weird but feeling her br??sts on my abdomen isn''t bad at all. Actually, it''s pretty p???sur?s but I don''t know exactly what she''s planning... I have an idea but we will only be sure once we get there ain''t it good to be surprised occasionally. Hehehe, I''m probably gonna love whatever comes next. Kenyshi: we haven''t got there yet and you''re already dreaming huh, do I make you that thirty? Her instincts are too superior... Karaki: me? Dreaming? Of course not, I''m simply having a normal reaction to being kidnapped! I said trying to feign ignorance. Kenyshi: you''re saying that but your thingy here seems to like me. She said perfectly aware of the fact that I have no way of winning this conversation and smiling at me with those naughty eyes that only make me lose harder. This girl us too much, I believe that if there''s someone I can''t win against in this world its Kenyshi, she always has the upper hand and keeps turning the tables on me... The worst part is that I kinda like it and she knows it and uses it against me. Karaki: well... I give up, what''s your plan? Kenyshi: we are going to play a game if you win we do things your way but if I win we do things my way. Karaki: what kind of game? Kenyshi: exactly the type you''re having delusions about. Karaki: ok how does it work? Kenyshi: I''ll tell you when we get to my room. I would prefer your apartment but that woman is probably still there am I not right? I simply look away instead of looking at her... Kenyshi: sometimes it''s not funny if you don''t even try you know. She took me to her room and locked the door, while she did so I placed a soundproof barrier since I don''t want to be interrupted by anyone. I''m right now sitting on her bad waiting. Kenyshi: the game we will play is very simple, first one to ?um 3 times loses. we will work in there round the in first one each of us will try to make the other ?um one by one and whoever lasts longer wins, the second round we do it at the same time who goes first loses and in the third round s?x the first one to ?um loses. That''s pretty simple and I''ll be winning shikahen have very good stamina, I just wasn''t used to s?x with this body yet with Tsunade but after that, I''m sure I''ll be winning. Kenyshi then removes her clothes slowly making me entertained but inpatient. So I take my time to admire her lovely body that even tho in terms of br??st size she loses to Tsunade her body proportions are no joke and she has a miraculous ?ss that would make 99% of the man fall from being distracted trying to look at it. Just by looking at her I''m getting in the mood. Even tho I''m resisting Kenyshi doesn''t give up and sucks me deeper while applying more pressure on her br??sts making start to lose it slowly and to make it worse as time goes by she seems to be improving and suckling deeper and stronger my ???k now fully erect tells to me to let it all out inside that mouth with those red seductive lips but my pride keeps me going, the more I think about it the less I think I can resist... It just feels too good. Karaki: sorry I just can''t... Kenyshi takes it in. I say while grabbing her head but something surprised me and that is the fact that she didn''t resist in the slightest when I pulled her head in but actually came willing that substantially made me more aroused and I let it all out inside her mouth and she drank the ?um that wouldn''t stop coming for a bit. Kenyshi:*couths* seriously I never thought so much would come out, but this smell and taste make it way more than worth it. Forget the game for a little and let me have some more. I don''t know if it''s my race or something else but girls sure love my ?um, don''t they? Well, I''m definitely not complaining. We made a temporary truce while she delighted herself with my ?um. After I let her do it a couple of times it was finally my turn and my put my face in front of her puss? but I decided that I''m starting calm, I moved my face to hers and start kissing her with a lot of love and she retributes but seems a little surprised but that doesn''t stop me I kiss her deeper as we battle with our tongues for the control but I didn''t just do that and let my hands unemployed, I positioned them on her br??sts and started to fondle them while we kiss with our most affection as she slowly gets wetter I move my right hand from her right br??st to her ?ss and start ??r?ssing it. We separate from our kiss and look at each other''s eyes while a saliva line that had formed broke and we once again immerse in tasting each other''s mouths while our tongues battle. After finishing our deep make out, I once again look at her gorgeous puss? with a reddish tone that makes it even more delicious looking, I open my mouth and start suckling her puss? making her m??n but I wasn''t about to stop there and insert my middle finger inside her ?ss resulting in way louder m??ns and my left hand that never left her left br??st starts to pinch her n?pp??, while I drink all her sweet nectar that doesn''t stop coming out. Kenyshi:ohhhhh!! No... Not there ahhhhhh! Ughhhh, ohhh God... I can''t hold any longer please drink all of it till I''m dry!!!! Ahhhhhhh!! She lost the first round by a huge margin. She said with a horny expression and tone making me more motivated to do her in. She pushes me making me lay down on the bed, then she sits on my face with her puss? pointing to my mouth and she grabs my little brother and starts working, doesn''t she have some great energy. This time I start pressing and pinching her ???t?r?s right off the bat while I once again delight myself with her golden nectar and we start the second round just like that with position 69 on full work, just like me Kenyshi is now going at it strong as she is suckling my ???k way better than before working with her tongue, going deeper and doing it way faster. The p???sur? we are giving each I run through our bodies as we tremble in p???sur? and pretty fast it ends but it was a great moment while it lasted. Kenyshi:hummmm!!!!!! Ahmmmmm!!!! I once again won as Kenyshi was letting it all out and m??ning in defeat with my d??k still inside her mouth. Karaki: if you want to continue say it. Kenyshi: fine, I know I lost. She once again moved towards my face and sit her puss? on my d??k and started rubbing her puss? on my fully standing spear with her very wet puss?. Kenyshi: FUCK ME WITH ALL YOU HAVE PLEASE!! She said it so willingly I couldn''t contain myself for a single second longer and just thrust in with all I have the resistance was there but was broken almost instantly but not giving her a chance to breathe I grab her waist and start thrusting with everything I got but still limiting my strength to a certain level not to hurt her too much. I thrust and thrust and thrust with all in hitting and even invading her w?mb making her m??n like none-other. Those were the last word that came from her mouth as she started moving with me and we were both going up and down with all our speed and strength, every thrust that hit her the inside of her w?mb would now give us both an impulse of p???sur? that was even way beyond chakra tightening, I go down and she goes up and I go up and she goes down with such brutally that I don''t know if we can just call this hardcore s?x cause I believe not even that can express how much we want and love each other in this moment. Both of them: IM CUMMMMMMMINNNNGGG!!!!!!! With a final thrust that far by surpasses all the other we both let it all out at the same time with a p???sur? that made us both go blank as the saliva in our mouths and our absolute p???sur? expressions say but we didn''t stop there and started kissing with no feeling but love and p???sur?. Then we both fall to the ground as the bed we were in completely broke down with us on it. Karaki:*huff* *huff* that was toooooooooo goooooooooddd. Kenyshi you''re just extremely glorious!! I said with my little breath and my mind is still a little numb from that feeling that simply can''t be explained or described. But Kenyshi was too p???sur?d to answer as she was trembling more and with a way more arousing expression than Tsunade. Karaki:hahahah!! We broke the bed! Hahaha!! After a pretty, while Kenyshi was back to action and so was I and we continued on the broken bed and Kenyshi is just too much as she still lasted more than 10X the number of rounds I had with Tsunade when we finished. Just like that, we were rabbits for that night and even a big part of the next day we went on it none-stop. Chapter 24 - Discord I created a discord server. For whoever has an idea or what''s to talk about something related to the story or not. discord.gg/kEzZEsS I doubt anyone cares or will use it but I had to say the same way. Thanks for reading. Chapter 24 - Team battles Another morning starts with the sun shining bright and the birds chirping, everything seems like it will go perfect or maybe not. Karaki: I''M LATE!!! IF I DON''T HURRY I WON''T MAKE IT IN TIME!! I rush out of bed in a hurry and dress up, before leaving I buy some food in the system''s store and leave it there with a note written in extreme hurry, I don''t really have much time. I have to be there in 45 seconds or I''ll lose the chance to beat up all those damn annoying kids!! They keep pestering me in every lesson and now is my only payback chance!! (AN: and me thinking it was something serious?????¡á??????????????¡â?) I leave the Hatake resistance in rush and go through the streets of hidden leaf not taking too long I reach the Academy completely unnoticed, I go inside and enter the classroom everyone looks at me weirdly and surprised, the girls seem to be worse today like they never saw me and are looking at me for the first time and the boys are looking in admiration or hate. Something is wrong even Iruka is looking at me extremely surprised. Karaki:(Rikune is something wrong?) Rikune:[ you''re very mean only talking to me when you need something. But the problem is simple, just look at yourself] For an instant inside my mind, Rikune showed me how I look right now. I have my white hair all messy, I''m full of kiss and Hickey marks all over my face especially my lips are totally covered in lipstick, Even my clothes are all messy and dirty... I look like I just came out of a brothel. I don''t believe I was stupid enough to come here without transforming. Karaki:(Rikune fast clean me up and make me look decent) Rikune:[im still mad but I''m on it... Done jerk!] She''s pretty sentimental today. I was instantly made to look like my usual good looking and neat self. Not understanding what just happened everyone was looking at me questioning they''re as the same person looked completely different, the girls now had sparkles in their eyes while the boys had pretty much the same reaction just with more hate, while Iruka just didn''t understand what just happened. Iruka: just who are you?! Karaki: hahahahaha, well I''m Sayano''s older brother Karaki, Shikahen Karaki and I''m he-. He''s still noise and maybe I misjudged and he''s still an idiot. Karaki: first of all I''m not old I''m only in my twenties secondly, don''t just talk about people''s family members like that, besides you have only yourself to blame for being caught it''s not my fault your an idiot. Naruto: I''LL SHOW YOU WHO''S THE IDIOT OLD M-. *PUHH* Because naruto could finish speaking Iruka hit him hard in the head. Iruka: YOU FOOL! STOP BEING DISRESPECTFUL TO OUR VISITOR!... I''m truly sorry about him, he sometimes forgets to behave but please don''t take it wrongly, you said your Sayano''s brother why isn''t he here today? We were about to go outside for the last practical combat lessons and Sayano usually really enjoys practical combat lessons so I was really surprised he didn''t appear. Well, I guess I can leave this for the future, I don''t really get anything from beating them while they''re weak anyway. Karaki: Sayano is very sick but he''ll be fine in somedays, so I just passed here to say that see ya. Iruka: oh I see, I wish he gets better soon. Hiruzen: Karaki, it''s good your here I was just looking for someone to make a full evaluation of the Academy Students. He said after appearing out of nowhere. Karaki: Me?! I asked because even tho I knew he was here I didn''t think he will want something from me... Did those three come crying to him about how I was too harsh on them? If so it will be such a waste since it''s fun to beat- I mean train them. Hiruzen: yes I also need to talk to you about the new teaming system you proposed but that''s something for later now will you come up with me and evaluate classes. Karaki: well you think I''m indicated for this who am I to refuse. Then after agreeing to go with Hiruzen, we start from the last classroom with a lot of random students I never saw and after seeing a lot of terrible and acceptable performances till we finally reached Naruto''s class. I really wonder why hiruzen suddenly decided to do this. Iruka: Lord Third it''s an honor to have you visit us but may I know the reason, please? He said surprised and bowed before asking. Karaki: yo. They all looked at us with frightened expressions knowing they''ll be evaluated, even Naruto was looking at me hesitant he probably thinks I''ll fail him on purpose because he hasn''t left me alone or better saying Sayano, he''s always trying to prank me even tho I didn''t fall for a single one of his pranks, it''s still annoying and Sasuke wouldn''t stop challenging me for fights even tho I''ve beaten him up almost instantly the first time we fought, I''ve had chances to beat both Naruto and Sasuke before in the practical lessons we''ve had til now but I would always end the fight after knocking them out because I never felt need to be too brutal but this time I was thinking of breaking a bone or two just because they''ve been very persistent and annoying, as a fair person I will evaluate them depending on their abilities even tho I already know what they can do. Then just like all the other times before we moved to one of the training grounds because the academy''s training space is pretty small. We did the same thing with every other class and normally something like this would have taken days but since I can easily evaluate anyone''s overall strength and abilities it was all super fast... this is probably the reason Hiruzen chose me. ? Iruka: ok guys you will be made into teams of two chosen by me. They all started complaining about them wanting to be the ones choosing their partners but got shut up by Iruka who than said the teams. Sakura and Ino, Kiba and Shino, Shikamaru and Choji, Hinata and random Uchiha, Nayana, and Shina, Sasuke, and Naruto, and the other groups we''re just a bunch of random people. Sakura: what?! I''m not with Sasuke! Well, at least I get to be with my bestie. Ino: I don''t get why you like Sasuke so much... Yh he was a little cool in the beginning and he''s handsome and all but he keeps losing to Naruto every time Besides he''s always so mean to you maybe you should try someone else, I think that new guy Sayano is much cooler but he won''t even look at me. Sakura: don''t compare my Sasuke to that loser Naruto!! And Sasuke simply didn''t realize we are meant for each other. But I have to admit that Sayano guy wasn''t just talking he literally has the best marks in everything and never made a single mistake it''s so perfect it''s scary but don''t worry I''m sure he''ll see how amazing you are! Sakura: I could never be mad at my bestie. Of course, you have if that guy doesn''t see how awesome you are he''s blind! Sakura hugged Ino and they went on talking about other unnecessary stuff and went from a friendly conversation to a discussion about who''s better between Sasuke and Sayano. Kiba: I guess we will be partners huh? But don''t worry, me and Akamaru can take care of it ourselves so watch and relax. Shino: I believe you will require my ?ssistance if you just rush in without thinking. Kiba: as if we can easily do this without your help what can you even do? They continued arguing until they decided to each go to their side. Shikamaru: guess we have to fight... what a drag! Also, that guy seems dangerous he''s not even minding to look at us to evaluate our relationship and how well we will fair in teamwork arrhhh!!! So must troublesome stuff to think of can''t I just give up! Choji: we just have to *munch* do what we can and *munch* we will be fine. He said while eating chips. Random Uchiha: you''re from the Hyuga clan right? So you should be strong so let''s pass this ok? Hinata: huh... So this went on with the Uchiha kid talking none-stop and Hinata not answering a single time not only because she wasn''t given a chance to answer also because she couldn''t even tho she tried. Nayana: we can do this right?! But mister Karaki is so amazing we are totally done for! Shina: hahaha! This is the best we get a chance to fight someone as awesome as Karaki!! Hahaha!! Nayana: be more respectful to mister Karaki!! Shina: Karaki allowed me to call him this way, it''s not my fault you ran away and didn''t get the chance to. She said with her tongue out. Then another argument started. Sasuke: that''s my line, why am I pared with this idiot? Then their discussion went on and on. Karaki: and these were supposed to be the future of the world one day huh? Sometimes I think that''s hard to believe even tho I saw the whole thing *sighs* I murmur to myself. Well, those teams are actually well made but the people in question aren''t helping at all, Ino and Sakura seem to still be friends. Well things sometimes change, Hinata is also many times worst she seems very much more shy and way less decisive. Karaki: well you kids had enough time to build up strategies and so on if you didn''t not my problem. The first team can come, I want to finish this fast. Why do I always sound so mean when I''m training people? I''m not even in a hurry at all. I guess this is just a part of my personality I don''t have full control over. A bunch of the teams came and were all wiped out in one move... like with their level, it''s like I''m doing a holding back contest well I''m already good at holding back with all the training I did at that. Karaki: next. Hiruzen is laughing it out and Iruka is just worried about the kids. As for me, I''m just moving my hands and nothing more. Their coordination and teamwork are all very poor, not even talking about their combat abilities but that''s expected from Academy level kids. Kiba: me and Akamaru will show you our strength! Shino: can''t you stop that and actually concentrate and try to work together, otherwise we don''t stand a single chance if you saw the others you know that. Kiba: they''re just weak, but me and Akamaru aren''t let''s get him Akamaru. Akamaru:*woof*! Shino: this guy just doesn''t listen! *sighs* guess I got no other options. Kiba and Akamaru came running towards me and once close enough Kiba comes to punch me in the face but I dodge and Akamaru comes to bite my right leg but I stomp on him and he faints. Kiba: Akamaru! What did you do to him?!? Karaki: calm down he''s just unconscious but you should take him somewhere to keep him safe. I pick Akamaru up and throw him at Kiba who catches him and takes him to Iruka. While that happens a swarm of insects comes towards me but backs away before reaching 10 meters of distance from me. Oh yeah, animals don''t dare get close to me, they run away as soon as they reach the 10 m radius. I don''t really care if they run away but it was kind of annoying and hard to hunt in this condition. Shino: something''s wrong with my insects they don''t dare get closer to him... just like I thought. I GIVE UP. He made the right decision he knows that in close combat he''s not my match and his insects don''t work, besides his partner refuses to work with him so that was his only choice. Many of the kids are looking at Shino weirdly because of how the insects came out of him then went back in, they''re saying things like: gross, ahhh insets, I hate insects, disgusting and so on. I go to where Kiba is with Iruka and Akamaru. Karaki: Kiba, will you go on? Kiba: of course not I have to take care of Akamaru! Karaki: so you''re giving up?! Kiba: yeah whatever I don''t care anymore! He seems pissed at me? It''s not like I hurt Akamaru too much he just won''t wake up for a long time but he''s fine. Karaki: cool then let me heal your dog. Chapter 25 -Team battles(2) I healed Akamaru after Kiba confirmed he wasn''t going to fight anymore, Akamaru was great and energetic after he got healed. I then head to the center of the training field and say. Karaki: next. I say this with a bored expression and tone that give off the feeling that I don''t care for what''s going on or am trying at all. They started making comments about me and my attitude among themselves, some thought I was cool while others think I''m being cold. That doesn''t really bother me at all, even tho I''m not exactly required to be cold it''s better this way when these kids go on dangerous missions the enemy won''t be going easy on them just because their kids. After a little discussion between the remaining teams, Sakura and Ino stepped forward and positioned themselves to fight me. Karaki: give it all you''ve got otherwise you''ll regret it. Sakura:y-yes!! Mister Ka-Karaki!! She said intimidated by my aura. While Ino simply nodded but also hesitant to do so, it''s obvious for anyone who looks at these two that they frightened and that will probably affect their performance in the battle... well nothing can be done about that, I''ll just take that into consideration while evaluating them. Ino: Sakura let''s do this. Sakura: yh let''s do it. They both looked at each other with uncertainty but still nodded and looked at me with their currently not so confident expressions. Sakura then came running in my direction empty-handed, once she was close enough she goes for a punch me in the stomach but I dodged her punch full of openings and very unbalanced, not giving up she keeps sending punches at me and I simply dodge not bothering to parry or counter her moves but she insists in this, not forgetting to look at Ino I keep an eye on her while she looks at me scared as she sees me dodge Sakura''s moves while looking at her... This doesn''t only affect Ino but all that noticed what I was doing began to get worried about their own turns. Karaki: Is this all you can do? Sakura looks back at me frightened without knowing how to answer or do anything she simply freezes. Karaki: Sakura is disqualified from the test. I say looking at her state, she only looked at my eyes for a little but that was enough to make her completely battle incapable. Ino: Sakura!! Are you ok? Ino came running to Sakura the moment she heard me saying she''s disqualified but even with her friend calling to her she didn''t seem to be reacting at all for a while but then came back to herself and seemed to now be afraid of me. Ino: are you ok? Sakura: yes I''m fine... Ino: what did you do to her?!?! She asked me with a pretty angered expression and tone. I said not minding it at all as I really didn''t do anything. Karaki: but one piece of advice: mind your temper at all times while working as a ninja. Anyways will you give up? Ino: I give up! She says still pissed and helps Sakura go back to where the others are. Karaki:ne-. Iruka: mister Karaki, can I have a word with you please? I was about to call the next team but I was called out by Iruka who had a worried expression. Karaki: yes, any problem? Iruka: it''s just... Aren''t you being too harsh with them? I know their shinobi and will have to face this but their just kids who aren''t even Genin, could you please go easier on them? Karaki: don''t worry I won''t hurt them physically but I will most definitely break their mind a little, they need it. Iruka: if you say so... I will accept but please don''t exaggerate, they''re my precious students after all. Iruka goes back to where the others are but obviously still worried about the methods I''m using in his students. Karaki: next. I do understand why he''s worried about his students but I''ll continue doing this my way, I believe making them experience something overwhelming will help them a little... Also, I''m actually going easy on all of them because their kids, I''m sure Yugao and her team will be facing a greater hell than this playground. After waiting for a but the next team was up and ready to go, I fought some teams with random kids for a little til it was Nayana and Shina''s turn. Shina: Karaki why won''t you just pass me, please!! Isn''t this girl being a little too familiar with me? Like I know I said she could call me Karaki but this seems like too much... You know what I give up, it''s my fault. Nayana: why are you always so disrespectful to people?! This girl is... *sighs* I sigh internally to this girl''s behavior. Nayana: you are, even if mister Karaki was being nice you''re embarrassing him and both of us you air-head. Shina: I''m not an air-head, I''m just chill in a special way. Nayana: isn''t that the same thing? Shina: no, things are always better if you use the right words. Everyone''s thought:( then aren''t you agreeing to the fact that your air-head!?!?!) Shina had a very proud look as she continued to talk like an idiot... I really wonder where the stupidity comes from? Is it all the accumulated stupidity Minato kept in his mind or simply Kushina''s stupid side?! Well, who knows? Maybe both are the answer. Karaki: both of you sho simply start the test before you get disqualified for taking too long. The moment I said this both of them got serious and looked at each other nodded and came running my direction together synchronized which surprised me a little as I didn''t expect them to have teamwork on that level... They are the strongest team here but that''s only as a team as for individual strength we will see. Nayana: got him! Hearing this I make a small smile land ready for a surprise attack but to my surprise, I landed normally. Karaki: was this a double trick? The moment I asked my legs get grabbed and I get pulled down and a cloud of dust is formed where I was. Both of the girls: we for him!! Shina: as expected my plan worked hahaha!! Nayana: yh but you don''t have to brag about it, but I have to admit making him believe we would attack him before he fell on the ground was a nice move. Shina: it wouldn''t have worked without your seal technique tag to make him want to keep distance... I really can''t get a thing of sealing techniques. Nayana: and I''m not that good with strategies, I can only make basic ones. I totally want to see mister Karaki''s expression right now. Soon the dust cloud dispels. Shina: I guess we were the ones underestimating. Nayana: not fair, we worked hard for this. They both say looking at the wood log that is buried on the ground in the place I should be. Karaki: nice move. Shina: of course Karaki. This girl is done this on purpose... Nayana: ahhhh! She screamed as she got surprised by me. Karaki: so do you both give up or do you want to go on trying? Shina: how do we even win this? Nayana: she''s right, you''re too strong. Shina is a much more perceptive person then I thought... The moment Shina said that many of the other students started asking themselves the same thing and everyone started looking at me expecting an answer except for Shikamaru who looks like he doesn''t care. Karaki: easy, prove to me that you can really become ninjas and be part of the shinobi world, how to do it is up to you. Shina smiled while Nayana and all the others exact Shikamaru got confused, Skikamaru only had an expression that said troublesome. Shina: then I''m out, Nayana you coming? Nayana: *sighs* Yeah, I also give up. Karaki: good, next. Things went on with more teams coming and going pretty fast. Random Uchiha: hahaha!! It''s finally our turn I''m sure we will do great!! After all who can beat an Uchiha and a Hyuga in the same team. Hinata was hiding her face inside her jacked as he went on talking without minding it at all. Karaki: just start. I said so and they looked at me, then the Uchiha kid came running towards me with a kunai while Hinata was just there looking at us. The Uchiha kid came to me and slash attacked a couple of times with the kunai, his personality was slightly better than the other kids but it was not too good. Uchiha kid: just stand still and let me hit you since that useless scared cat won''t help me at all, the only reason I was even talking to her was because I thought maybe I could get some Hyuga connection but that girl is so useless. I demand an advantage because I was given a useless partner! This kid is something else hahaha!!! So he was pretending to be nice just to get benefits, I almost forgot how these kind of people are since I haven''t seen one in so long but I guess it''s expected of a clan-based on hatred. Karaki: yeah, that isn''t happening. Uchiha kid: why?! This is unfair for me!! He screamed and attack again but I kicked him in the stomach and he fell on the ground. Karaki: did you just try to distract me so that you could finish me off? I asked the Uchiha kid on the ground but he didn''t answer and simply looked at me with hate but not that fake hate I''ve been receiving till now, it''s true hate that you fell for someone that destroyed your life... How can a kid this young hate so much? This clan really has some serious problems. I didn''t even take his strategy to the ?ssassination attempt section but maybe I should have... This kid obviously tried to kill me, I wonder what his parents thought him. Karaki: you should admit defeat. I say but the kid doesn''t listen, he gets up and runs towards Hinata. Uchiha kid: Hinata do something that guy is going to fail us if you don''t!! Hinata: bu-but I do-don''t really like violence. She said very shyly Uchiha kid: you useless Sh*t!!! He raised his arm to hit her and then moved to punch her, Hinata simply moves her hands forward to try to get defend herself and he stopped for a moment then continued. Hinata: ahhh!!! She screamed while covering her face with her hands... But nothing happened and Hinata slowly opened her eyes only to see the Uchiha kid on the ground restrained and me looking at her. Karaki: are you alright? I said with a smile on my face. Hinata:y-yes I''m fine. She said blushing. Karaki: that''s good, and you? Do you know how much of a problem you almost caused? Uchiha kid: let go of me!! you''re being unfair. Karaki: I''m not being unfair, do you know who this girl is? Uchiha: she''s a Hyuga, who cares? Karaki: she''s the heiress of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hinata. Had you attacked her do you know what would have happened?! The Uchiha kid didn''t answer as he was simply too surprised. Karaki: if I wished to I could have killed you for what you just tried to do, do you know that? Once again he didn''t answer but this time was once again looking at me when hate. Iruka and Hiruzen than came and it became a big discussion on how we should resolve this without creating a conflict between the Hyuga and the Uchiha. While the other kids were making a lot of noise and so on. Chapter 26 - The gang鈥檚 back together After discussing it for a long while we decided that the matters with the Uchiha kid will be taken care of at a later date and that we should try to keep it down as much as possible so we made sure the students don''t spill the beans, also I was ?ssigned to keep an eye on him for the time being because of how fragile the situation is we can''t afford to have more people knowing of this and to keep it at b?r? minimum I was tasked with this. There will be a reunion later on how to solve this with the Uchiha only initially but if the situation goes wrong we won''t have a choice but to inform the Hyuga about the situation immediately which will most likely create a great problem and most probably lead to civil war between the Uchiha and the Hyuga, that would be an enormous blow on Hidden leaf as it would be losing a lot of it''s strongest clans of not losing one of them fully. This situation is so troublesome I have no other option but to be part of it, I believe this won''t end on something pretty... I better be prepared for a small-scale war. Anyways not wanting to make the situation evident in the slightest we decided the team evaluation battles will be carried out till the end and only after can we worry about this situation, Hinata is currently talking to Hiruzen well I truly have no idea how this situation could possibly end well. Karaki: anyways, we can''t let things get in the way of our test so next team. I said but with a less deadly aura and with a calmer and relaxed one cause the situation and the atmosphere are already tense I can no longer act too harsh with them or I might cause another problem. When I called for the next team Shikamaru and Choji came both of them with their usual way... Well, Choji seems nervous unlike he was not too long ago now he seems to have been lost his confidence, if I''m not wrong he didn''t have much confidence in his own abilities. Well, let''s try not to traumatize him. Shikamaru: calm down, even if this guy is totally out of our league our objective is not beating him so no need to be so nervous or you will actually fail this. Choji: I know Shikamaru but that guy''s so scary and fast, I don''t think we stand a chance anyways especially with me as your partner... Shikamaru: What are you talking about if you weren''t my partner then I truly would have not chances but since your my partner it''s all going to fine, even tho this is unnecessarily troublesome. Choji: really?! Shikamaru: of course. Choji nodded and seemed to have somewhat recovered from his confidence lack. Shikamaru: thanks for waiting by the way. He said looking at me with his lazy aura. Karaki: Just start and end this before I do it. After I said so Shikamaru pulled some kunais out of his tool bag and throw them at me, I dodged the first ones and grabbed the last one and throw it back, Shikamaru dodged the kunai then choji came rushing in my direction while using {multi-size technique:human bullet tank} a giant green ball was coming my direction pretty fast, as reaction I stopped it with my b?r? hands but it made me go back a little before it stopped completely. I then tried to grab Choji but he used {Body Replacement Technique}. He said then made a hand sign. When Shikamaru said that I looked around me and behind me were the kunais from earlier, I had dodged the ones with explosive-tags and throwback the one without but he planned that... This kid is annoying. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* I jumped out of there just before the explosions were set off, that was a pretty close one I thought I would have to use a little of my actual speed there since the kunais were well positioned. Shikamaru: Choji do it!! He shouted. Karaki: huh? Then out of the area where the explosions happened once again, big green ball came towards me at full speed while I''m still mid-air. I brace myself and receive the hit directly using my arms to defend my body and I''m taken to the ground by the technique. Choji: I did it Shikamaru!! A shadow line came from Shikamaru''s shadow and connected to mine, I then got up and stood in the same position as Shikamaru. Choji: WE WON!!! He said celebrating, while Shikamaru sighed in relief. All the other kids and Iruka went looking at it in disbelief except Shina who was laughing if Hiruzen wore there he would also have noticed. Shina: hahahahhaha!!!! Karaki really is a mean guy to trick children like this, hahaha!! Everyone was looking at them not understanding what she is talking about and why she is laughing. Shikamaru then looked at Karaki as used a technique. Choji: why is she laughing is she jealous we did it? Shikamaru:{Shadow¨CNeck Binding Technique}. *AAAAHHHHHHHHHH*!!! Many kids started screaming looking at the scene while others were simply choked. Shina: you''re all too easy to trick can''t you guys see that''s a puppet hahaha!!!! She was laughing even harder than before. Then everyone looked at Karaki''s body and white smoke came out and it truly was a puppet that surprised everyone present except Shina who was just laughing. Shikamaru: this guy was a puppet user all this time? (how did she notice? Iruka couldn''t... This Namikaze kids I have to be careful around them) Karaki: not really I was just traded places with the puppet in the right moment. I appeared out of nowhere and said. Shikamaru: that means you did it when you were attacked by Choji... I give up. He said not getting surprised by my sudden appearance. He looked Shikamaru in the eyes then give up. Karaki: I thought you''d get a little more surprised than that. Shikamaru: and I did, I just didn''t feel like showing it I had enough emotions for the whole year just today. This guy sometimes just... Never mind that let us just finish this so that we can solve that matter fast. Karaki: well next! Everyone was still shocked some processing what just happened with their snotty faces and others simply give up and became lifeless, as for the rest they swarmed Shina questioning how she knew and I''m actually also curious about how she discovered it was a puppet. Shina: well that''s easy my eyes don''t lie. That''s not convincing at but I''m not that worried I can discover that later. Karaki: next! Naruto: don''t be a bother. Sasuke: I''m the one should say don''t get in my way. Naruto: wanna fight? Sasuke: hmph, I''ll beat you this time. Karaki: do you two remember I''m supposed to be your opponent or I''ll just fail you both. Naruto: old guy don''t worry ill take you on right after I kick his ?ss. Karaki: who the hell are you calling old!! Sasuke: ill be the one beating you both! Naruto: you can''t stand against me with one hand behind my back. Karaki: YOU''RE BOTH FAILED! After I said this o looked at all the kids. Karaki: I''ll say the results some other time now go back to the academy and take these two with you. I left immediately after saying this and teleported to where my clone was with the Uchiha kid. Karaki: you really messed everything up you know that right? The Uchiha boy looked at me and didn''t say a word. Karaki:*sighs* you will be carrying him, follow me. I say to my eternal clone who simply nods and follows. We move to the streets of hidden leaf walking calmly as if nothing was going on, while my clone carries the kid. Some people look at us but simply ignore not long after, even tho it''s not an everyday happening it''s pretty common to see a ninja with a clone walking in the streets they probably think the kid is some random criminal or a spy which is not exactly a wrong thought. ???: KARAKI!!!!! I heard someone shouting my name from behind me. Karaki: take the kid with you, I have a meeting with an old friend. I said to my clone who went up ahead, I then turn around. Karaki: hi-. Before I could finish speaking I was hugged at a high speed and we ended up falling to the ground together. ???: IT''S REALLY YOU, I''M SO HAPPY TO FINALLY REUNITE WITH MY BEST FRIEND IN THIS WORLD!!! THIS IS YOUTH!!! said crying with snot. Karaki: I''m also happy to see you Guy, but can we get up first. I said and he let go of me and did an acrobatic flip to get up while li got up like a normal person. Guy: its a great day my friend, it''s destiny that we meet again. He said with his noble pose and his usual aura. Karaki: good to see you''re still in high spirits, so how have you been these years? I said with a smile and a happy aura, we''re friends after all. Guy: well after my father died as a hero, I simply worked the hardest I could to be the be strong enough to protect those important to me never giving up and became known as Might Guy Konoha''s Sublime Green Beast of Prey! That is basically what happened but right now I was called by Lord Third so I can''t talk for long, we can catch up later. He said with a more serious and slightly saddened expression and tone. Karaki: calm down, I''m also going to Hokage''s Office. My condolences on your father. I said with a serious expression and tone. Guy: thank you. If you''re also headed there we can go together!!! He went high spirits mode again. Karaki: yeah let''s go. I say once again with a smile. We then start walking together and talk about what we did during these years and how are things now, he talked about his genin team and what his life was like during these years and I did the same. Guy: Karaki, I heard something very serious and I would like to confirm it. May I? He said with a very serious expression which is not usual for a guy so I also got serious. Karaki:what is it? Ask away. I said curious about what he''s a going to ask. He nods and says. Guy: I heard... YOUR DATING TSUNADE, KENYSHI, AND SOME OTHER GIRLS AT THE SAME TIME IS THAT TRUE?! He said in a be dramatic and exaggerated mode. WHAT?! It''s that... How the hell are there already rumors about that?! People really should live their own lives more. Guy: I EVEN HEARD YOU HAVE EYED THE RAMEN GIRL TOO!! Tell me my friend is all that true? Once again exaggerating a lot he said. Karaki: well... It''s true I have a relationship with Tsunade and Kenyshi that is already official, about the other two we are more in a trying out phase. As for the Ayame the ramen girl I was just being nice to her no second intentions, she''s cute and all but I don''t really feel anything for her. I said with a thoughtful expression and tone. Guy: hmmm... My friend Karaki I''m proud of your womanizing abilities. THAT''S WHAT YOU GOT FROM WHAT I SAID?! Guy: I''m actually surprised you didn''t aim for Rin as well, she already liked you after all. Why do people keep insisting on that?! *sighs* they almost make me want to time travel just for that. Karaki: I just didn''t think Rin was my type besides there was a lot going on, I never directly rejected her I simply never answered back but that is not any better anyway. Well I don''t really dislike her at all it was just bad timing I guess. While I was talking distracted Guy was making signs for me to stop but I didn''t notice. Rin: bad timing huh. She said with a very serious expression. Kenyshi: when is this idiot gonna learn?! She said looking at me like if I was a great idiot. Obito:*sighs* and Guy tried to warn you so much... He murmured to himself. Kakashi: pff... and this guy is supposed to be my brother, disappointing. He said so while trying to contain his laughter. I looked behind and I found a serious Rin looking at me with a face-palming Obito, Serious Kenyshi, laughing Kakashi and Guy behind me trying to run away but I grab his shoulder with the thought "you think you''re going somewhere? No way I''m staying here myself". Chapter 27 -This definitely isnt good... Karaki: hi Rin and you guys, how you all doing? I said with a huge smile. Rin: don''t try to change the subject, you said you only didn''t answer my feelings because I had a bad timing... are you joking with me? She said seriously. Karaki: well... I huh... it''s not like that. All of them: HAHAHAHAHAHA!!! Rikune:[Hahahaha!! You totally deserved that one hahahaha!!] Huh? Wait are they all tricking me?! This is Kakashi''s doing I''m sure of it. Karaki: this was your idea right? I said pointing at Kakashi while embarrassed. Kakashi: my idea? Never would I be this nice to you hahahaha! He''s so annoying but he doesn''t usually lie about this kind of thing... So it''s either Obito or Kenyshi''s doing. Karaki: now tell me which one of you two planned this? Obito: don''t look at me, I''m just an innocent watcher hahaha. Kenyshi: it was my idea but I never thought Rin would actually agree, hehehe. Rin: sorry Karaki but it was fun to see you like that hahaha!! Karaki: why does everyone love seeing me struggle? Karaki: I don''t remember ever doing everything competently. Obito: dude, you''re always doing things well to a point it''s scary the only thing you weren''t good at was fighting but even that changed and now you''re super strong, like you one-hit beat Kakashi after all... I can only say you''re a scary man but your one of my best friends so it''s very funny to see you like this. Kenyshi: I wonder what I feel in love with... your terrible talking to women, sometimes you say some sweet things I guess that''s a good start hehe. Rin: really? I''m sure Obito is worse, he paralyzes every time I mention a date and never says a compliment without getting all red it''s cute hehehe. Kenyshi: that''s nothing, I had to be the one kissing Karaki in our first kiss hahaha!! Rin: I and Obito haven''t even kissed yet hahaha! They went on talking about their relationships without minding the boys at all. While Guy and Kakashi died of laughing so hard, Obito and Karaki stood lifeless there trying to get themselves together and not die of embarrassment. (AN: Obito, Karaki I feel your pain...) After the girl''s conversation between the girls was over we all started talking and discovered we were all called by Hiruzen, it seems he doesn''t care about keeping it low anymore... Well, I guess he chooses the right people tho so it''s fine I guess. We all headed there while we talked and caught up with each other''s lives. -in the Hokage office- Hiruzen: we are finally all here together. Fugako: Lord Third with all respect but what is the meaning of this? You said we would be called to talk about matters of extreme importance to the Uchiha clan but all these people unrelated to our clan are present. Hiruzen: calm down Fugako, they are here for safety purposes-. Fugako: safety?! Just what happened Lord third?! Hiruzen: I just told you to calm down. Fugako: I''m truly sorry Lord third please go on. Hiruzen: now, we are all here to sentence the criminal Uchiha Sycko. Both Sycko''s parents were visible in sock hearing their son is a criminal. Fugaku''s expression darkened hearing an Uchiha committed a crime as so did Mikoto, the Rin and the others also had serious expression. Hiruzen:he deliberately tried to hurt the heiress of the Hy¨±ga clan, Hy¨±ga Hinata while he with one hand had a kunai on the other one it''s unknown if he would have stopped after the first attack or if he would attempt to kill her, but that doesn''t change the anything just the fact that he tried to attack her already makes him a criminal and an enemy of the hidden leaf. Everyone except Karaki was surprised by his words, Sycko''s mother was crying and his father simply lowered his head in sock. The others were also not making happy expressions. Fugaku: Lord third, I do not doubt your word, but is there a witness that proves this boy really did it? Rin and the others were looking at Fugaku, as they probably think he''s being disrespectful... Well, a little I guess. Hiruzen: I myself and this white-haired man Karaki are both witnesses, is that not enough for you? Fugaku: of course I trust Lord third''s words but I had no idea you were there yourself, I would like to know how this will be discussed with the Hyuga. Hiruzen: initially they will be informed after we deal with the boy to avoid unnecessary internal conflict between to clans of the leaf. Fugaku: I understand and in my opinion, this boy should be executed in public so that others understand that even if you''re in a strong clan you don''t escape punishment for your crimes. Sycko''s mother: NO, NO PLEASE DON''T DO SUCH A THING! THERE MUST BE SOME MISTAKE I KNOW MY SON AND HE WOULD NEVER DO SUCH A THING! PLEASE RE-THINK THIS THERE MUST BE A MISUNDERSTANDING!!! I-. Sycko''s father: KANA! calm yourself down we are in the presence of not only the third Lord but the clan head as so behave! He said while holding his wife''s hand and she calmed down a little. Fugaku and Mikoto were just there looking at them with cold eyes. Hiruzen: I understand why you say that Fugaku but I think executing a child in public is a little too much. And miss Kana is it? Your son has already been examined by mind-reading performed by Karaki himself. After Hiruzen said so all their gazes fell on me. Fugaku:(this guy doesn''t seem to be from the mind-reading division... Just who is he? And why Lord third seem to see him in a good light... I can''t even sense chakra at all from him...) Mikoto:(this man is dangerous... Something tells me we should never cause him any trouble.) Tsunade:(there he goes again doing something unreasonable.) Rin:( as amazing as always) Kakashi:(whatever drug he takes to do all this without secondary effects I want some) Kenyshi:(how does he have talent for all this? It shouldn''t be possible to be compatible with so many different things) Guy:(as expected from my great friend and rival) Both Sycko''s parents are looking at Karaki with hate. Not again... people really like hating me for no reason. Fugaku: so we are fully sure he wasn''t being manipulated or sent in as a spy? Hiruzen: exactly. Fugaku: Lord third since you refused my idea you must already have one of your own right? Hiruzen: yes I do, I given Sycko three options: one is to go to jail for the rest of his life, second is to be exiled from hidden leaf and branded a rogue ninja and the third is to be sent to work for at least 30 years then be given another chance to live as a resident of hidden leaf and of course you will be under constant surveillance in that case. So what will you choose? Sycko: I WON''T CHOOSE ANY OF THAT!! THAT GIRL IS USELESS THE NINJA NEED NOBODY USELESS!! I actually like this kid hahaha!! I can''t believe he said this in his current situation... Seriously just how much does he want to die? Isn''t what he just said now the same as confirming he would have killed Hinata he I hadn''t stopped him... I guess it''s wartime. *DOUBLE SLAP*!!!! Everyone was still in shock from what the kid said but this only surprised everyone both his father and mother slapped him from both sides at the same time. Kana: what''s wrong with you?! I TAUGHT YOU BETTER THAN THIS! WHY ARE YOU SAYING THOSE HORRIBLE THINGS?! YOU WERE SUCH A KIND CHILD, WHY!?!? APOLOGIZE IMMEDIATELY!!! Sycko: apologies!? Hahaha!! You must be getting senile if you think I''ll apologize to a weakling like her! *PUNCH*! Sycko''s father punched him. Sycko''s father: WHY ARE YOU ACTING LIKE A LUNATIC?! APOLOGIZE TO BOTH LADY HINATA AND YOUR MOTHER NOW!!! Sycko: WHY?! YOU DARE TO ASK WHY!? YOU WERE THE ONE WHO TAUGHT ME HOW THE UCHIHA ARE!!! AND HOW I SHOUDN''T TRUST ANYBODY AND HOW I SHOULDN''T MAKE ANY FRIENDS CAUSE I COULD BE BETRAYED AND KILLED NOT FORGETTING TO BE STRONG CAUSE ONLY THE STRONG SURVIVE!! OF COURSE, I WON''T APOLOGIZE I''LL DIE ANYWAYS!!! This is what I call the correct way to have mental issues. Sycko''s mother is now on the floor crying rivers while all the others look at him with eyes that seem scared that their child ever ends like this. Sycko''s father moved his hand behind ready to a re-punch his son and then moved forward. Sycko''s father: why?! He said to me as I stopped him. Karaki: even tho he does deserve it, it won''t help to beat up a child like that. He looked me in the eyes and stopped. Sycko''s father: you''re right, this doesn''t lead to anything sorry for losing myself there... Uchiha clan is so messed up that I really don''t know what to say anymore. Karaki: and you, you better chose one of the options Lord third was nice enough to give you otherwise... Sycko looked at me trembling since he knows I''m not joking and then looked at Hiruzen. Sycko: I-I chose exile! Hiruzen: Fugaku? Fugaku nods and moves to be beside Hiruzen. Hiruzen: come here, we''ll declare you both exiled from the Uchiha and from the Hidden Leaf. Then Sycko moves forward to be exiled and once he was close enough from Hiruzen, Fugaku, and Hinata. Hiruzen: do you have any last words a citizen of the leaf. Sycko: IF IM GOING TO DIE I''LL TAKE HER WITH ME!! He said while running in Hinata''s direction with the intention of pushing her down the window. Hinata:ahhhh! But before he could reach her he had multiple kunais in his skull and Hinata was screaming of disgust from seeing his corpse in front of her. (AN: for some reason just now I felt like making a story where Sycko reincarnates in another anime world????????????) Well, that was... I don''t even really know what to think of this but that kid really wanted Hinata dead, like why did he dislike her so much? No use in thinking about it now he''s dead anyway. Sycko''s parents fainted... I think their mental damage of today will need more than some years of therapy. Hiruzen: after, this we can no longer solve this in a calm way, Karaki take care of Hinata take her somewhere safe, Tsunade take the boy''s body and his parents, Kakashi call the Hyuga leaders, Obito call the rest of the Uchiha leaders, Rin calls Minato and the rest will be coming with me to the meeting point. Also Karaki you will wait for my signal to take Hinata there... To make that easier allow your clone to come with us. Karaki: understood. I said and ordered my clone to go with them while all the others did as they were told, after making sure my clone knows what to do I grabbed Hinata and teleported out of there. After I appeared inside a wooden cabin in the middle of the forest. Karaki: building this wasn''t such a bad idea after all. Are you ok? I asked Hinata but she seems to still be in shock. Hinata:... This is gonna be a complicated one. [Quest- War''s coming. The fire of war will soon be burning between the Uchiha and the Hyuga, in this time of crisis which side will you chose? You''re to choose a side of the quest or it will be considered failed. The side you choose has to win the war without too much direct intervention. Reward- ???? ???? Time limit-as as long as the war lasts] Karaki: this definitely isn''t good. Chapter 28 - Sorry( kinda important author鈥檚 announcement) Guys how you doing? Great I expect. Lately, I have been having extra job searching for a job since I lost my job well a part-time job, just great ain''t it? Anyway, I have been updating less and less frequently which is not exactly a good thing I guess. So I just want to say sorry to all those expecting it to come out faster because it''s not happening anytime soon. It''s just I''ve been looking for a new job(part-time) cause I really need it currently so I hope you guys understand. Also, I was dumped by my girlfriend( I was not nterd just for the record) so the usual besides I''m trying not to ruin the story again so I''m actually thinking before writing but don''t get high expectations it''s never good idea, anyhow I expect you guys to be patient and I''ll update whenever I can... Basically the same as before... Why did I even write this? Who cares. So that''s basically it, I have my emotional a little tiny bit touched I guess... Yeah, probably that and am looking for a job(part-time). Oh and I have juridical problems to take care of since I live abroad, that lawyer won''t leave me in peace! I guess it''s life. Have a good continuation of a day. Thanks for reading. Chapter 30 - 28: Does canon still exist in this story? Karaki:*sighs* Why do I still even hope things will go right?... Oh yeah, BECAUSE I HAVE A SKILL THAT IS SUPPOSED TO MAKE THINGS GO RIGHT! Why the hell does it seem like it''s doing nothing?!?! As Karaki lets his frustration out Hinata is just there looking at him like he''s a lunatic while covering her face with her jacked. Sh*t! I scared Hinata, I better keep it down. Karaki:(now is not the time for me to get annoyed by my lack of luck which shouldn''t be a thing?! What''s the point of the skill if this still happens?! Rikune please explain this?) Rikune:[all I can say is this isn''t my fault, and you''re legit screwed with no way out] Karaki:(you''re joking right?!) Rikune:[no, this is a forced mission that you have to complete and there''s no way out] Karaki:(I got that part, but how is none of this you''re fault) Rikune:[ did you hear me saying: Karaki you have to kill either the Uchiha or the Hyuga to maintain the system and all your powers] Karaki:(I..... Good point. But is there really no way out of it?) Karaki:(but can''t you cancel the mission?) Rikune:[the same way I don''t give you the missions, I can''t cancel them. I''m your ?ssistant!] Karaki:(wait a second! You''re not the one administrating the mission?!) Rikune[of course not! Which part of "I''m your ?ssistant" didn''t you get?] Karaki:(oh, since you''re here to help me it wouldn''t make much sense for you to be the one giving me the missions as it would be too biased and... Ok I got the situation but is there really no way out?) Rikune:[seriously! what''s wrong with you today?! What part of "no way out" did you not get?] Karaki:(sorry. You know how anime characters sometimes get amnesia together with brain damage and start asking about everything they hear or see no matter how simple it is) Rikune:[what next? You''re gonna ask me what exactly is it that I can do?] Karaki:(well....) Rikune:[I literally explained it to you multiple times over the years!! I''m already pissed at you and now you make my job harder... I seriously question the selection abilities of my creator] Karaki:(why?? I''m a perfectly reasonable person) Rikune:[are you really saying that?] Karaki:(I''m reasonable) Rikune:[hahahaha, best joke ever! I would high five you but no body] This is!... No, I''m not even going to think about it anymore. Right now I have to focus on his to solve the situation in hands. Karaki:(I don''t agree with you but right now is not the time to discuss this, I need you to find a way to solve this without acting directly... Can I use a clone?) Rikune:[nice plan probably not yours but no can do if the clones do something the system counts as your doing, you should ask for some help haha] Karaki:(that''s very unfair, I guess I don''t have any other choice but to... Some help is it?... Yeah that might work) Rikune:[good you seem to finally have a plan, so which side did you choose to support?] Karaki:(none, I''ll save everyone and still get my sweet reward) Rikune:[and how are you planning to do that? Who would you even ask for help? You''re gang?] Karaki:(don''t worry you''ll see.) Karaki: Hinata, I''ll be leaving you here with a clone and I''ll go solve this mess before it gets too bad. Hinata looks hesitant for a little bit but then closed her fist and nodded in agreement. Karaki petted her head and complimented her on her bravery. Then he made an eternal clone and left. ______________________________________________________ Right now in an area slightly from away from the hidden leaf in an open field there are many people standing and in the middle of those people there''s a group with a table in the center. Among those three people are sitting while the others stand behind them, this is divided into one group for each of the people sitting down. Yes these figures are obviously Hiruzen, Fugaku and Hiashi. Hiruzen: we are here to discuss and resolve the recent incident of the ?ssassination attempt against Hyuga Hinata by a child called Uchiha Sycko. Everyone on Hiruzen''s side could feel the dense tension between both clans as if not something that was recent but more like an accumulated hate that they have built up during all these years of coexistence as the strongest clans of the hidden leaf. Hiruzen: both sides will have their chances to speak but since the offended ones are the Hyuga clan they get the first turn, is there anyone in disagreement with this? To Hiruzen''s question, no answer was given as an almost absolute silence that only makes this moment, more uncomfortable. Hiruzen: since there aren''t any oppositions we will now proceed to hear that was offended side. Hiashi: we demand that the Uchiha kneel to us and beg for forgiveness and only then will we consider forgiving them!! He said with a strong voice but without shouting, whoever saw this would feel his aura full of kill intent as he says this. Hiruzen: Fugaku, what do you and your clan say to this? Hiruzen sighed internally as he was already expecting something of the sorts and it pains him to see the strongest clans of his village like this but knowing the Uchiha he could only except the worst outcome. Fugaku: we will never kneel to the Hyuga!! The transgressor has already been dealt with and his family is in suffering as they had to watch their child die! We have already paid enough a price for an incident that never happened!! Hiashi: WHAT?! YOU DARE TO SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT AFTER THE LIFE OF MY DAUGHTER THE HEIRESS OF THE CLAN WAS IN DANGER?!?!?! YOU UCHIHA HAVE NO SHAME AND NEVER HAD. IT''S ABOUT TIME YOUR CLAN OF HATRED WAS COMPLETELY EXCLUDED FROM THE VILLAGE ACTUALLY YOU SHOULD HAVE LEFT WITH MADARA!!!! He said completely furious at their behavior despite being in the wrong. Fugaku: YOU HYUGA ARE IN NO POSITION TO TALK!! YOU AND YOUR SLAVE CLAN ARE THE ONES WHO SHOULD NEVER LIVED IN THE LEAF. BESIDES, THAT DAUGHTER OF YOURS WOULD NEVER BE A TRUTH LEADER!!! SHE WOULD BE BETTER OF DIED!! The background ninjas of both clans started screaming and throwing all the accumulated hate out on the other side and a huge commotion started and when it was about to become a fight. Hiruzen: STOP IT!!! DO YOU WANT THE FALL OF THE HIDDEN LEAF?!?! DON''T WE ALL FIGHT FOR THE SAME VILLAGE?! Everyone went silent as Hiruzen was releasing an immense pressure with his chakra. Hiruzen: now that you''ve calmed down, Fugaku! Your clan is in the wrong here no matter what you say they have the right to ask for this!! Now comply otherwise... He said extremely serious. Seeing how serious he is Fugaku simply accepted for respect to the Hokage. Fugaku made a hand signal to the Uchiha behind him and started to position himself to kneel... Random Uchiha(2):{wind release: great breakthrough} Random Uchiha(3):{water release: water dragon technique} Suddenly from the Uchiha side 3 ninjas used these ninja techniques targeting the table with the three leaders and the techniques came in the right order as the {wind breakthrough} intensified the {great fireball} making at least 2x bigger and it hit a much larger area but everyone in that area that was higher then mid-chunin was able to dodge in time while the others were burned down and not long after a water dragon extinguished the fire creating a vapor mist. Hiashi: UCHIHA!!! YOU DARE BETRAY THE VILLAGE?!?! He said as he activated his baykugan and went towards Fugaku with all his kill intent. Fugaku: THIS WAS NOT MY DOING!!! He said as he dodged Hiashi''s attacks with his Sharingan active. All around Hy¨±ga and Uchiha are fighting in a battlefield that became bloody pretty fast and even many of those with Hiruzen were caught in the battle. ______________________________________________________ Karaki: I hope I get there in time. Rikune:[ yeah and your plan better be good] Karaki:worry not it''s great... Finally I found them. I finally reached the area where the battle is happening and it''s worst than I thought there''s already 20-30% of them dead. Mostly the deadweight but that''s not good at all. Karaki: I guess it''s time to change the scores. ???: I''m sorry but I cannot allow you to interfere Karaki the Shinobi Soul Reaper. One of the three random guys that started all this was now behind Karaki saying this. Karaki: I really didn''t expect anyone to know that name around these parts I''m honored but you better tell me who you are before I decide I don''t need the answer and please don''t even try saying your an Uchiha cause if you were one you wouldn''t have said that nickname. ???: I am Touga one of the To brothers from the 12 dark Uchiha of Akatsuki and like I said before I can''t let you pass. Karaki:(Rikune! Are the dark Uchiha my original clan?) Rikune:[yes] Karaki:( then why didn''t my bloodline say dark Uchiha? And what''s so special about these guys?) Rikune:[ first its a self-proclaimed name so it doesn''t affect how your bloodline is called and second their sharingan doesn''t need tragedy to evolve not to mention the special abilities of their sharingan awaken faster] Karaki:( that sounds troublesome) Karaki: might I know why I can''t pass? Touga: you would interfere in our plans. Karaki: what plans? Touga: sorry I''m not allowed to talk about that to you. Karaki: the tailed beasts perhaps. Touga: sharp as expected of the shinobi who killed enough to be compared to death itself. Karaki: you''re good at flattery but how do you plan to stop me?(I can just teleport so no big deal) Touga: well, I''m pretty persuasive but if mister Karaki doubts me you''re free to try and leave. As he said so his eyes turned black with three black circles that had a white ring around them. Mangekyo sharingan?! So this is why my 1st stage is black and white. Karaki: hate to break it to you but illusions don''t work on me, if you don''t have any other plan I have a war to stop. ..... what''s going on?!?! I can''t move!!! Chapter 31 - 29: Who am I? Inside a fully black space with nothing but myself, I''m now sitting on the ground looking at the black nothing questioning where I am and how I got here, it''s not like I don''t have any clues. Not sure I look around for a bit and finally lay down on the pitch-black ground not having any other option but to wait I decide to reflect on my own actions. Karaki: once again I''m lost... I questioned with a conflicted expression that is actually pretty rare in my case since I don''t really show much. Rikune:[why do you dramatize so much?] Rikune asked knowing that I''m once again questioning my objectives and reasons. Karaki: drama or not? Does it really matter? I''m just trying to find what I lost. What''s so wrong about wanting to retrieve what''s mine? I said with an aura that is completely different from my usual one, giving off the feeling that I once again lost control of my emotions but, is it really that simple? Rikune:[trying to get back what''s yours?! What are you even talking about?] She asked not understanding me at all. Karaki: first, please tell me where I am? And how I got here. I said not changing my expression on the least. Rikune:[you''re inside your mind-space. Usually, it''s full of life, memories, and other things but yours is so empty... As to how you got here, it''s pretty simple you were unlucky enough to have the last bits of the gamer mind''s reminiscents of secondary effects hit you in the worst moment possible since you were also affected by Touga''s Mangekyo Sharingan that completely messed up your neural motor function. So basically it''s not an illusion it''s more of a half-illusion, your body... doesn''t remember how to move.] She said making it evident that she herself doesn''t believe the absurd she''s saying. Karaki: did you just say my body doesn''t remember how to move?!... Rikune:[exactly...] Karaki: No, No, No, I didn''t sign up for this bullsh*t, so you''re saying he can simply attack me and there''s nothing I can do? Rikune:[well... basically but that''s only ?ssuming his abilities have no drawbacks and that''s too unrealistic, and I believe that if he really could do anything with his ability their approach would be different] Karaki: that''s true but I still feel like something is off about all this... I''ll think of it later now I have to find them. Rikune[what are you even looking for that''s so important?] Karaki: memories. Rikune:[ you lost your memories?!] Karaki: some of them, I seriously never thought of the chance but once I deactivated my I felt something was wrong but I ignored it by calling myself mad, I''m sure you remember. Rikune:[yeah, you were laughing like so loud I was staring to consider getting a new job, I''m still waiting for them to call me back telling me I was accepted] Karaki: you''re a traidor (-_-). Rikune:[sorry if I have contingency plans for if you ever go mad] Karaki: that doesn''t change your traidor status, but I don''t put it on you. It must be a real pain to work for me *sigh* well, I''ll be looking for my memories in my mind-space you can do whatever you want. I said as I got up and started walking deeper into my mind-space. Rikune:[chill, I was just joking] Karaki:... I said nothing and simply walking forward with an expression that isn''t the most pleasant one. Rikune:[you can''t seriously be that mad at me because a small joke!] Karaki:... I still didn''t answer. Rikune:[Don''t be such a baby... KARAKI, KARAKI, KARAKI, KARAKI, KARAKI!!!.....] She continuously called shouted my name but I didn''t answer a single time. I walked into a deep part of my mind-space and the more I walked the closer I felt to something and that feeling keeps me walking tirelessly roaming to my objective not caring about what happens to my body outside or even what happens to others outside, yeah I''m selfish but I''m aware of that and I accept it. No matter what you say I highly doubt any of those I actually care for is hurt, and as long as their ok the others don''t really matter. After walking for a long time I could see a shining light, seeing that I increased my pace to reach light but the move I walked the farther I was. The feeling of not advancing at all even tho I''m now running only makes me worry even more than before... I don''t know why but I feel that I can never go on with my life if I don''t find those memories even if I have to sacrifice all I have now for it, however, nothing I''m doing now feels worth it at all. With all these doubts in my head, I continue to run not stopping I question what moves me yet I don''t have a single answer and that''s what makes it so unique, is this what is moving? What do I want from it? What do I get? Is it really worth losing the system? Finally after running none-stop with this Kage-level speed but it still took me like an eternity to reach this and as soon as I got close enough the light started shining very bright and the closer I am the brighter it gets. The moment I touched it a light so bright that I could keep my eyes opened for a second longer. ______________________________________________________ -???- In an extremely messy room, there is a single bad that has a teenager on it and that teenager seems to be in a deep and comfortable dream that is most probably happy since a bright smile can be seen in the teenager''s face. Looking at the teenager''s sleeping it''s a girl, the long hair, the petite girl-like body even the hands are the delicate hands of a maiden not to mention the clothes she''s wearing a fully white dress and the cute maiden face as well as her beautiful dark skin. She m??n?d as she slept comfortably. Then another teenager entered the room and it was a boy some years older than the petite girl sleeping, he approaches the bed and sits on it. Boy: you sure are cute when you''re sleeping, this is going to be very pleasant for me but definitely not for you. He said with an evil smirk on his face as he sits on the bed and slowly approaches the sleeping girl with his hands and moves her to look up as she was sleeping looking to the side. Boy: great, simply perfect you''re the heavy sleeper I imagined you would be when I planed this. He said with his evil smirk while looking at the sleeping girl. (AN: I really felt like finishing the chapter here just to see what kind of comment I would get ????, so please make paragraph comments or comments on how you felt reading this part) He lifted his hand with an evil smile and then was moving it down towards the sleeping girl and.... The end. (AN:???????????? joking) He... hits the head of the girl really hard. Sleeping girl: aaaaahhhhh!! Nii-chan!!!(big brother) that hurt you know, you meanie!! She said while pouting. Boy: hahaha!! Don''t worry my cute otouto-chan(little brother), I was just being nice and making sure you wake up on time, hahahahaha!!! He said while laughed very hard at his little brother who''s now on the floor Petite boy: you are already so-... He was saying but suddenly stopped as his eyes lost color. Boy: don''t be such a cry ba... Hey! Kylan! Kylan! Are you ok?! He started shaking Kylan in hopes he''ll react. Kylan:... Where the hell am I!!?!?! He yelled as he came out of his lifeless state. Boy: you got me worried for a second there and DON''T YELL ON MY FACE LIKE THAT. Mom wants you downstairs so you better get ready fast. (karaki''s POV) I looked at the boy leaving the room... my room?! and he''s... my elder brother?! How did I even end up here again?! Why is this happening?! Karaki: it looks like I''m Karaki Kylan Firogima once again.(AN: whe the readers think it can''t get worst my naming sense beats the scale) ______________________________________________________ -in the battlefield-(this happened sometime before Karaki arrived) Obito: this is no good! If we don''t stop them, they''re going to annihilate each other. He said with a worried expression even tho his relationship with his clan has never been much it''s not like he wants the worst to happen to them. Guy: even if we do manage to stop them, will it be worth it?!... In any case, if they won''t listen we just have to show them, THE POWER OF YOUTH! He questioned very unsure. Kakashi: their situation will most likely be complicated, but we can''t just let them destroy each other. He said actually serious. Tsunade: Kakashi''s right we can''t just stand here and watch our strongest clans destroy each other. She said worried for the well-being of the village. Kenyshi: I agree but how do you plan to stop them? It''s not like they''ll listen if we tell them to stop. She asked for a plan since she doesn''t want them to jump into the battlefield without a plan. Rin: maybe Karaki could help. She said trying to convince them that it would be best to get Karaki since the situation reached the extremes. Hiruzen: I agree with Rin... Guy as the fastest, take Rin and locate Karaki, he must be somewhere in the forest near the village. The others will stay here with me and organize a counterforce to slow them down as much as possible without hurting them too much. Guy: YES! LORD THIRD, Rin let''s goooo! Rin: yes, Lord third. Rin got on Guy''s back and they left. Obito: I''m sorry to ask Lord third, but why send Rin? Hiruzen: because she''s a sensor type. Obito: but Rin was never a sensor type?! Hiruzen: it''s more accurate to say she wasn''t. Everyone was looking at Hiruzen surprised as it''s commonly known that sensor types don''t just happen to appear so often, they are mostly people who already have that talent from birth because becoming a sensor type was extremely hard and even impossible for many. Kenyshi: now that Obito''s jealousy attack ended we should focus on developing a strategy for our counterforce, I believe going for Earth, water and wind ninja techniques is our best option, techniques like {wind breakthrough} and {earth wall} would serve as good hindering. Obito: it''s not a jealousy attack, I was just wondering. Tsunade: you''re worst than Karaki at lying. Kakashi: you and my brother are lost cases. Hiruzen: focus on the task in hand! You can talk about Obito''s jealousy attack later. Obito was trying to prove he wasn''t jealous while everyone was ignoring him and discussing the strategy. Hiruzen: okay, then it''s decided we will go divided into three groups one commanded by Kenyshi and Tsunade, the other one by Kakashi and Obito, as for the last one I''ll be the one in command, now disperse!! Everyone went with their own groups. Hiruzen: now it''s our turn to go!! He said but the ninjas behind him didn''t answer. Hiruzen: who are you and what do you want?! He said with sharp eyes having located the enemy while waiting in battle position. ??? (1): as expected of the third Hokage!! I''m excited to fight even tho I don''t believe I can win! Said a man that came out of the bunches in which he was hiding. ??? (2): can you please take this seriously?! We are going to fight one of the great figures of hidden leaf! ??? (1): I really don''t get you dark Uchiha guys and you''re weird respect towards hidden leaf, it''s true that I do admire them for their strength but no need to go overboard... Samehada is getting hungry for some battle too. ??? (2): keep it down! We don''t have to solve everything with violence you know. ??? (1): ok! I can''t believe I''m losing the chance to fight a legend, I guess I''ll have to do it some other time. ??? (2): now that Kisame seems calmer, I''ll present myself I''m Hidare a member of the 12 dark Uchiha of Akatsuki and I would like to negotiate. Hiruzen: what would I ever have to negotiate with criminals?! Leave or face the consequences!! -the second group- The group commanded by Tsunade and Kenyshi was advancing to their strategical position when they were stopped. Tsunade:who are you?! Kenyshi: they seem dangerous be careful. ??? (1): we are but humble members of the 12 dark Uchiha of Akatsuki, Oyko. ??? (2): look at these girls! Today I''m slashing some good meat. He said as he licked his giant sword. -third group- The third group command by Kakashi and Obito was also interrupted. Kakashi: it looks like we will have a good fight. Obito: I bet I''ll do more than you. Kakashi: deal! ??? (1): are these two gonna mind asking who we are? ??? (2): who cares?! I''ll just blow them both up and they''ll have stupid discussions in hell. ______________________________________________________ -in the hidden leaf: Namikaze residence- Naruto: THAT STUPID OLD MAN FAILED ME FOR NO REASON!! Shina: it was your fault for being so annoying. Nayana: I agree, you and Sasuke dig your own grave now die in peace. Kushina: don''t be so harsh with your elder brother. Nayana: he came out first by mere occasion because he''s obviously not doing his job as an elder brother. Shina: that way you''ll never get a girl you know. Minato: don''t be like that, I''m sure Naruto will have a beautiful wife like his mother. Kushina: no way!! My baby is too young to think of those things. Naruto: I''m not a baby!! Kushina: but-. Minato: we have unwanted company, stay inside with the kids. Kushina nodded and she went into hiding with the kids. Minato got equipped and got out of the house. Minato: who are you?! ??? (1): I''m Touwa one of the To brothers from the 12 dark Uchiha of Akatsuki and If you don''t wish for the destruction of the whole hidden leaf village you''ll surrender. Minato: What makes you think I''ll believe that?! Chapter 32 - Explaining myself( its me!! Mari- I mean author) Some people have complained about the last chapter being confusing or random because it''s completely out of context. I don''t really agree, while it''s true that the chapter throws a lot of strange developments to say so at the readers at the same time. Everything there has bases in the past chapters except the memory loss, but I didn''t just add it up I simply never directly mentioned it but I kinda implied it, because I think it''s weird that the mc almost never mentioned his family missed them or anything like that. About a little girl turning into a little boy out of nowhere, maybe I didn''t properly make it explicit but it was a boy all along and I just wanted to make it seem like it''s a girl because he looks like a girl. Now about Karaki not being presented in important moments or battles. I never said that Karaki won''t be there or that he won''t get there on time, I just wanted to make it seem like he won''t get there in time but why would I let any of them die because Karaki wasn''t there? Or what would be the point in stopping him from getting there? None. So rest ?ssured because Karaki will do things or something like that. If you have any questions about the past chapters or the story, in general, post them in the comments that I''ll gladly answer it. Now talking about other things I''m planning to write side story about what happened during the huge time skip if you guys have interest in it tell me and I''ll do it. I have some( only some) good ideas but I won''t write them down if people are just gonna complain and that''s why I''m asking because for me it''s all the same. Thanks for reading and stop sending snipers I''m running out of bulletproof helmets(yes I meant to say helmets). Oh yes, I almost forgot, I''m planning to bring back the author spot in the future. (great! More of my terrible comedy!!) Chapter 33 - 30: The past and the present, F*ck the future! Part-1 Inside a super messy room, there''s a little boy with the appearance of a loli looking at the floor in desperation. Karaki: No! No! NO! This can''t be happening?! Was all that just a dream?! All those years, just a dream?!... Calm down, breath, calm down, breath, it''s all ok, you''ll be fine... I was panicking after waking up in my old house with my elder being annoying, and it''s all real?! Don''t tell me all that happened until now is just a dream because I''ll go mad if that''s the case... Karaki:(Rikune?! Are you there?!) Rikune:[ look who''s talking to me now... What happened to your body!?!?! You look like a loli, pff hahahaha. If only I had a camera] Karaki:(now''s not the time for that, this is how I used to look in my past life ok! Got a problem with it?!) Rikune:[no I just never thought, you would have been a loli in your past life, besides why are you wearing a dress?!?!] Karaki:(it''s a little complicated...) Rikune:[don''t worry we have time, so just tell me please] Karaki:( I will but where am I?) Rikune:[ inside your mind-space''s deepest parts, but like I said don''t worry about what''s happening outside since time here passes very much slower, 1 day here is 1 minute outside. So just focus in finding your lost memories and telling me why you have a DRESS ON?!] Karaki:(that''s reassuring, about the dress... My parents always wanted a daughter but ended up with 10 boys, in their last attempt I was born.. and everything about me was more feminine, my voice, my hair, my body, except I was born a boy and no, I''m not a futanari just in case you''re wondering) Rikune:[wait?! So you''re saying that you wear a dress and girl clothes because your parents never got the daughter they always wanted?! And since you look like a girl they decided you''ll be their daughter?! Please tell me you aren''t wearing p?nt??s right now?!] Karaki:(yeah basically, and don''t ask questions to which you don''t want the answer...) Rikune:[you?! I won''t say more but why didn''t they just make you do a gender-bend surgery to turn you into a girl instead of this? Or simply adopt a girl?] Karaki:(they don''t believe in those kinds of surgery, and they didn''t want to raise an adopted child) Rikune:[how old are your parents right now?! And you how old are you?!] Karaki:( my mother is 56 and my father is 62 by now, I think? Well anyway I''m 16 currently if my ?ssumptions aren''t wrong that is) Rikune[you''re 16?!] Karaki:(yes) Rikune:[you''re shorter than Isobu you do realize that?!] Karaki:( I know I''m extremely short) Rikune:[you had... I don''t know what to say about your past life, do you at least know which day it is?] Karaki:(of course, I do I wouldn''t know my age and my parent''s age if I didn''t, it''s 22 of October of 2019. Five days before my birthday... The day I died) Rikune:[how do you know that?!] Karaki:(there''s a calendar on the wall) I said this while pointing at the calendar on the wall of my room. Rikune:[are those in the image of the calendar Mirajane(Fairy tail) and Hinata(Naruto) hugging while wearing swimming suits?! Where did you even get that?... I expected more of you as a person I''m disappointed] Karaki:(I''m a guy, I''m a teenager, I have hormones. That''s all you need as an explanation)(AN: for once Karaki was reasonable let''s celebrate this moment????) Rikune:[good point] Rikune:[so, we have to stay here for five days?] Karaki:(probably, I don''t really remember what I forgot)(AN: what a genius) Rikune:[try to interact with your parents and brothers maybe that will help] You''ll be wandering through your last five days on earth, in order to understand what you''re missing but for that, you''ll need to understand 5 crucial people. Reward: lost memories and Death alcohol card(limited edition)x 5. Failure: no reward.] Karaki: (I''m starting to think this system doesn''t care about me, it literally just gave me an important mission about my life but nothing happens if I fail while in other missions I lose everything) Rikune:[I don''t know why you''re complaining] Karaki:(for no real reason, don''t mind me I''m just complaining. I like complaining about stuff in general) Rikune:[ I''ll never get you] Karaki:( it''s best for you if you don''t) -KARAKI!!!! Karaki: I''LL BE THERE IN A MOMENT MOM!! I responded in the same way. Rikune:[didn''t you say you''re mother was 56? She seems pretty young from her voice] Karaki:(my parents are rather young for their age) Rikune:[I won''t say anymore, you''re weird, so your family being weird is expected, but I never imagined they would be in this level] Karaki:(that''s why I... I-I don''t remember much about my family... That''s why I never really talked about them in any situation, I did mention them a little but that''s all... I''ve been acting like they never existed or at least were not important. The more I think I''ve finally solved my issues and am finally going to understand who I''m supposed to be in life the more I find myself in deeper problems) Karaki:(I really can''t get myself together, can I?) Rikune:[I like it more when you''re being an idiot or just doing something unreasonable, your depressed side hits hard] Karaki:(I can''t help it, I act the way I do exactly because I don''t like to show this side of myself. Anyways I''ll go get dressed before my mother comes and dresses me up herself) Rikune:[didn''t you just say you don''t remember much] Karaki:(yes but you don''t have to know much to know-how mothers react when their child takes too long to come eat breakfast) Rikune:[if you say so] I readied myself by first taking a bath and then I dressed up with clothes from my wardrobe very hurried, then I brushed my slightly long hair that reaches my back the fastest I could. After being done getting ready I went downstairs being very careful and acting as a lady-like as possible as if an instinct. I slowly walk to the table and everyone was waiting for me as if the world wouldn''t go on without me. Mom: finally my little princess decided to come and eat, you look so beautiful today. You''re even wearing the clothes I bought you on your last birthday. She said looking at me with a very happy expression and tone. Dad: so, will you be joining us? I''m starting to think you want us to starve? He said with a smile. All my brothers were looking at me pissed for having to wait until now to start eating. I sit on the only left chair which is beside mom. Rikune:[your parents look like their in their twenties... Did you give them eternal life water when I wasn''t looking or what?] Karaki:(I told you they look younger than they should) Rikune:[ also this thing of you being treated as a girl is for real? Are you sure your family members are mentally ok?] Karaki:(please don''t make me want to turn you off) Rikune:[...] We started eating like a normal family until my father asked. Dad: So, what are you kids going to do today? He asked me and my brothers but nobody said anything. Mom: boys and Kara your father asked you something. Kane! Don! Chinki! Ley! When mom shouted at them they all took their headphones out and looked slightly confused. Mom:*sighs* your father asked you if you have plans for today. Kane: sorry for not answering I wasn''t listening, I''ll go play basketball with some friends. He said with a carefree tone and expression. Don: sorry my attention was in a more analytic plane, as for what I''ll do today that''s pretty simple I''ll go vandalize something somewhere. He said it very serious. Chinki: sorry I was hmmm... Thinking about something... I think, me? I''ll be... Huh... I''m.... Well, I... Hmmm... I was... And that went on for a while until he simply said he doesn''t know. Ley: I don''t have anything to do but I guess I''ll stay in my room playing on my computer. He said not minding to apologize. Kara(Karaki):(so those are their names huh?) Rikune:[so you don''t know their names?] Kara(Karaki):(I don''t remember much about them, I don''t even remember the names of my parents...) Rikune:[you''re a terrible son] Kara(Karaki):(I have to agree with that one for now) Mom: Ley apologize to your father now! Ley: what about Kara? "She" doesn''t have to answer?! Mom: respect your father, me and your sister. I called you first so you have to answer first. She said very seriously. Ley: that''s so stupid! He''s a boy like all of us! Why does he get to be treated like a little princess by all of us!! THIS IS SO STUPID WHY DO WE-! He started yelling at mom. Dad: STUP UP LEY!! RESPECT YOUR MOTHER!! YOU KNOW WHAT!? YOU''RE GROUNDED FOR THE NEXT THREE MONTHS NOW APOLOGIZE TO YOUR MOTHER, TO ME AND TO YOUR SISTER!! He yelled very pissed at Ley''s behavior. Ley: I''m sorry mom I was too rude to you, I''m sorry dad I won''t repeat it. Now if you''ll excuse me, I''ll be in my room for the rest of the day. Then he got up and was about to leave but. Dad: aren''t you forgetting anyone? Ley: I won''t apologize to HIM! Dad: Ley! You-! Kara(Karaki): dad, please you don''t need to be so harsh on him. I don''t really mind it. Dad looked me in the eyes and decided to just let Ley go but he''s still grounded. Mom patted my head but my other brothers were looking at me as if suspicious of something. Dad: so Kara? Do you have any plans for today? I guess I should go somewhere test the limits of my abilities here. Kara(Karaki): I guess I''ll go to the park for a walk and maybe visit a friend. This should be enough for them to leave me in peace until 7 pm, I guess. Dad: hmmm... Okay, then boys change of plans you will be hanging out with your sister today. Kara please tell Ley that if he manages to pass today with you without making a scene or being mean to you in any way he won''t be grounded anymore. You should just tell the poor boy to suicide if that''s the way out, he will probably not agree considering how much he seems to hate me which is something I can''t remember at all... Kara(Karaki): (My Life isn''t as nice as I remember it to be) Rikune:[you do realize you spent years trapped in the void?] Kara(karaki):(really it was that long? I didn''t realize time gets funny there) Kane: that''s too much, I have an important game team will kill me if I miss this. Don: yeah, why do we have to lose our day because of Ley''s problem with Kara? If you really want to help them just let them spend the day together just the two of them. Chinki: yeah, I think so too because.... Hmmm... I don''t want... I... forget it. Dad: then you all will go together wherever you have to go. Mom: I agree with your father it will be good for all of you. I guess all my plans were thrown out of the window. Not having a choice we all agreed and headed to Ley''s room. We first knocked on the door but we didn''t get any answer at all from him, still, we insisted and knocked on the door again and again... After a while, we all got inpatient and I kicked the door open. Kane: was she always that strong? What was all my training for if she can do this? Don: cuteness is a form of strength by itself, you should understand before you judge. Chinki: scary... Huh... I should be careful from now on... What did I just say?... Probably not important. -inside Ley''s room- Ley:F*CK YOU GET OUT OF MY ROOM!! Chapter 34 - Not so good news(hope you dont hate me, another author announcement) Guys, I know every announcement means not so good news at least from those I remember to have ever published. Actually, I might get a job(part-time) soon but I''m still waiting for the answer but not minding my possible come back. I''m here to talk about something that the readers actually care about, I''ve decided to re-write the story. Yes, I know many people don''t mind how it is progressing but at this point, I feel like I made things too messed up because if my terrible habit of not mentioning important things and some rushed chapters and I''m truly sorry about that, I''m going to do best to not let that happen again. Now about what I plan to do in the re-write exactly, I''m going to start over and try to explain things better and also increase the amount of detail I put in the story. I hope you guys understand and don''t just decide to finally hunt me down. I''m going to start all over but not going to change some things like my original characters and minor details. As you guys must be aware of this is an animeverse fanfic(i didn''t add the tag yet because the mc hasn''t left the first world yet and was actually planning to change the story''s name once he did so). So yeah, I have a proposition for my readers, since I''m being ''evil'' by doing this to you guys if you want in the comments you can decide if I''ll just go on writing with naruto as the first world or if I should start with another world: I made a list of the world that I can write a fanfic with my current knowledge. I''m truly sorry for my lack of anime, manga and novel knowledge in advance: Fairy Tail(please vote for this)(????joking but it would be best) Pokemon Dragon ball Naruto Bnha(Boku no hero academia or my hero academy) Tensei shitara slime datta ken(that one time I reincarnated as a slime) Death march to the parallel world rhapsody One Punch man Mob psycho 100 Damanchi(is it wrong to pick up girls in a dungeon?) Tate no yuusha(the ascension or rise of the shield hero) Re: zero Overlord Yeah, this is basically it. I know many of you are probably mad at me I understand and accept it. In my personal view, it would be best to leave naruto as the first word but I''ve already messed up as the author so ill let you guys choose. But no matter what the World is chosen as the first, Naruto world if not the first itself will be the second and I will work with the characters I already made for that world no matter what is decided in the end. Just don''t hate me too much I''m already pissed at myself. Thanks for reading once again I''m truly sorry. Lots of love??.(I''m so gonna get hated by everyone????) Note: Also, if everyone just wants me to finish the current story I will but I will also publish a new version. Chapter 1 - Sorry guys..... I''ll be direct, for many reasons(Including corona problems), I won''t be continuing this story. But fear not. One of my close friends recently got into web novel and I''ll let this story become that friends. My friend said something about me having somewhat good ideas but being bad at execution and that I''m not good pace-wise so I''ll see if he does any better if the basis of the story I left him. Goodbye, guys. I''ll probably not be coming back for a long time. By the way, my friend''s username is Darkias07 and I think he was trying to write a story if his own to get used to writing and since asked I let him re-write this story his way.(I believe he''s just gonna copy and paste then change what he doesn''t like.) Sorry for not finishing the story myself. Once again bye guys. Chapter 2 - 1: Problems, waifu wars and erased reality. In a large complex that is a high school, there''s a lot of movement back and forth in its hallways and corridors. Many Young people that differ some years in age walk-in different and variated groups that give of the base to their social standing as students but of all the different groups there is an individual that seems to be out of place like if he never belong to any of those groups or even to this high school. ???: Another unnecessarily gloomy day, what''s the point of celebrating on such a day? Said a small boy that in contrast with his child-like appearance and naive face is having a big reflection and wondering how this day that should be special for him has such a gloomy aura. You might ask is this day special well because it''s the boy''s birthday. A boy with a platinum smooth medium-sized hair that reaches about his shoulders, with a strong physique also being quite short and that makes him stand out a lot since everyone else in the area is much taller and all look obviously older than the short boy. This boy with his child-like height that is said to be cute by most women he ever met is but 16 years old and will become 17 today. Small boy: having such a small and cute body doesn''t benefit me at all, why was I even born this way? The boy once again throw a question that doesn''t fit his external appearance as must wouldn''t expect a small and cute, it''s a rather depressing aura that isn''t so uncommon in people his age but with his looks, it makes the situation uncomfortable like if a cute child was sad and it ended up bringing the attention of a group of young people that were nearby towards the negative boy. Upon getting close to him a young woman looking him in the eyes and he looked back at her no showing the slightest care for her gaze as if he wasn''t even looking at her and more like he was looking through her while completely ignoring her existence. Young girl: hi Ingenuus. She said with a cheerful aura that is quite heartwarming when combined with her cuteness and beauty. The girl speaking has a sunny yellow colored hair that has some orange-colored layers that give her a very unique look and make it even better to appreciate the natural beauty that is on a different level from those with her and even tho everyone with her is consideredirably good looking she excels and is a young beauty, her body doesn''t lose to her face either as the proportions are something that would make many have a 1 vs 5 at night in their rooms. The girl has nothing less then B(bust)-97cm, W(waist)-66cm, H(hip)-96cm, you must be thinking that it''s not that impressive but if you consider 161cm tall despite being 19 years old it becomes an amazing feat. Ingenuus: hi Elma, what brings you here? Shouldn''t you be in university right now? ( this girl is the daughter of my mother''s best friend and so we ended up having to spend a lot of time together and even though we never developed any kind of friendship or close relationship we get along pretty well but it''s the first time she talked to me in quite some time... I wonder what she wants. Just looking at her now is kind of weird since she was shorter than me and had an absolutely flat body, not mentioning I never really liked her but I was nice since my mother asked me to) Ingenuus asked while looking at Elma who has a slight hint of indecisiveness in heard she seems to stop a ponder about something before once again looking eye to eye with Ingenuus with a slight determination in her. Elma: I just wanted to ask if... Elma had a slight blush on her face as she hesitated to speak. Elma: I wanted to ask if you''re happy with your sh*tty ?ss life? Do you really think someone like you was ever on my level? No never, I was just being nice since my mother was using your puny mother to get a better position and now that she doesn''t need her, I no longer need to think of shit like you as even my acquaintance. I just wanted you to know your position under my feet... Actually, if you lick my foot and beg I might consider letting you be around me. She said so with a completely different expression from the one before like if a beautiful angel head turned into a malevolent devil that will destroy everything in its way for fun. Hearing what Elma said Ingenuus walked closer to her and looked at her for a bit seeing a smile that he could only describe as disgusting in her face he began to kneel. Seeing this one of the by-passers called others and soon a huge crowd was observing and making videos no one trying to interfere or stop what was going on and even tho some felt sorry for the boy but didn''t move a finger to help. Elma: exactly! It''s good you know your place, but no biting even though I know I''m marvelous, I don''t want your disgusting teeth to touch me. She said once again with the expression of a living demon that only emphasizes her actions. Despite many being disgusted by what they''re about to witness there are some degenerates that are envious of Ingenuus and wish they were in his place. Ingenuus is now fully kneeling while looking down then he started... (AN: I can''t help but wonder what would happen in the comments if I stopped here) Ingenuus started... Tying his shoelaces. Everyone was shocked by what just happened since they didn''t exactly expect him to do that at all. Elma had a frustrated expression on her face. Elma: what are you doing?! I gave you an order! Dissatisfied with Ingenuus''s actions Elma was now becoming red but for different reasons. The crowd that was changing their attention between the two was focused on Ingenuus eager to know his response. Ingenuus: I have no reason to listen to what you say, you''re just an ignored child trying to get people''s attention because your parents don''t give a f*ck about you. He said no longer having an indifferent expression but still one that contradicts his looks since he seems slightly pissed. Everyone was looking at the situation unfolding as they treat it like a drama movie or series, some even eating popcorn while the tension only rises with everyone curious to see how will Ersa respond to Ingenuus ''insult''. Elma: you!... You!... Who do you think you''re talking to?! My mother is going to make sure you and your stupid family, pay for this if you don''t apologize immediately! Elma got furious as vapor could be seen coming out of her bright red face as she looked at the boy she deemed inferior to her all her life treat her like she''s worth nothing even though she obviously should have power over him right now, unconfirmed with the situation she demanded an apology or this boy and his family would know just who she is. Looking at Ingenuus while waiting for her apology no it''s best to say she expects him to beg which at this point would completely humiliate him and ''reduce him to his insignificance''. Looking back at her without showing any signs of response to any of her words Ingenuus stood there looking at her like if he was looking at a lost child that is in extreme need of guidance but Ingenuus was never the ''heroic type'' that felt the need to help everyone, of course, he would help if he felt he should and could do it however if it came down to helping someone like Elsa, he would rather not do it. ( I should get going, it''s getting late and if I don''t get home before they do I''ll probably have to deal with their awkward surprise birthday songs...) Ingenuus: I''m... Sorry, you''re so terrible at being a b*tch. Maybe you should get a new hobby since this one doesn''t seem to suit you. Saying this in a perfectly audible voice Ingenuus started walking without minding Elma or those around at all since he was somewhat in a hurry and didn''t have time to lose with this. Everyone was looking at the short boy leaving as if nothing had happened while everyone was looking at him with a surprised or shocked expression since they never expected him to say something like this most only thought he was acting tough and would immediately apologize after that threat but seeing respond in such a manner the public could help but to be stupified for a little before everyone bursts into laughter not minding Elma''s obvious frustration, embarrassment and extremely red face. If someone had to say they would probably say she''s close to crimson red which is definitely abnormal. Not minding the commotion he left behind at all Ingenuus simply walked out of the school not too long after leaving a fully boiling Elma behind. Camly breathing the fresh air, for a bit while look at the shy over him while walking home pretty slowly for someone that should be in a hurry, thinking of his own life during this peaceful walk back home many images appear in his mind as he tries to decide if he''ll ever follow the same path as one of his parents or if he should build a completely new one himself started from scratch. Ingenuus father is a very proficient and capable man that has many areas that he can call a specialty but it would be more accurate to say he''s a talented man, he''s a mercenary of the highest caliber after all that is not something common at. It''s true that there are many mercenaries that can be considered veterans and even Masters but only a number of them can be called a mercenary King/Queen, currently, there are only 16 people in the world have that have this title and among these people, Ingenuus father is actually in the top five even though his actual position is unknown since it''s not knowledge just anyone has access to even the other Kings/Queens below the five first have no access to the information so that''s just how big this is. After thinking about the path followed by his father and after reflecting on it himself like he had done many times before, Ingenuus decided it''s not really what he wants, even though he was trained all his life by his father it was never an obligation to follow the same path. All Ingenuus life his parents even pressuring him to learn from them and being ready for anything they also always gave him some freedom of choice so he can close whatever he feels like it''s best for him. Having those thoughts while walking Ingenuus was already half way back home by the time he decided it''s not the life he wants for himself or what he wants his future family to experience, he started considering his mother''s side which in reality is not that much better. She wears a facade of a successful businesswomen which she actually is but her focus is being the leader of a gangster organization that is known world wide but was never caught. It goes from simply drug circulation systems to the highest tiers of drug traffic, creating r¨¦plicas of important items and so on. There are some simply things to do but it also involves hard to digest stuff so after balancing everything the cons once again outmatched the pros of this path, his mother always thought him how things work underground and that he should never let others see through him no matter the occasion never show weakness to anyone you don''t 100% trust inside your family and never do it outside the family. Ingenuus was told long ago that Elma''s mother is infiltrating their place to steal their secrets and got close to her simply to find the perfect moment to unmask her and use her by some ''brainwashing'' with some special drugs but to make sure that woman trusted her she needed to make it seem real so Ingenuus had to ''befriend'' her daughter. By the time Ingenuus started considering his own path he''s already very close to his house. Just walking toward his now very close destination Ingenuus starts to get worried he didn''t get home before his parents, which usually is not a difficult task because they''re almost never home at least the two of them at the same time. Ingenuus almost every day finds one of them home but both of them that''s rare. During those days his father would either train him in martial arts(many), tracking, sneaking, shooting(guns, bow, bow-gun), close-range weapons, mental arts(inner foundations of focus, concentration, deceit and so on) and some other simply things about trust and how to apply or use it in your benefit. While his mother taught him things like interrogation techniques, how to control(manipulate) others, the basis of leadership, kidnapping and so on like how to create a whole secret network for his own dealings. In Ingenuus life other than his training and studying the only thing close to a friend or social life he ever had was Elma and even though he never really liked her he feels slight care for her. Arriving home Ingenuus feels that something is off especially since he finds the door unlocked, that is something that never happened before so it''s obvious his house was invaded by some kind of moron that is desperate, a robber or a criminal. Easily getting to the obvious conclusion Ingenuus goes in and walks calmly like if he had nothing to worry about, as he advances through the house in his room''s direction he''s now passing the living room and could notice slight dirt marks on the floor which indicated whoever did this is inexperienced or just trying to trick him back the first option is the most probable one since the marks aren''t organized in any way and that could have been a trick in case he was trying to follow or track down someone but what use would it have to ?ssault someone''s house or even if their targeting his family which is likely to happen someday, it would still be better to not leave any hints behind unless you''re aware of what you''re doing. On high alert, without showing it at all in his expression Ingenuus continues to move in his room''s direction being careful to always beware of his blink spot as well as everything in his surroundings without showing any tension on the outside, his technique is far from what you''d call perfect or even master but it''s more than good enough to deal with most low and middle-level criminals. When he got close to his room''s door Ingenuus started using a special breathing technique to maintain his body slightly lighter even with the tension of being in high alert, since he hasn''t mastered most of what was taught to him Ingenuus still had many flaws in his movements and techniques. Right now the problem is that when he''s in too high alert his movements get slower and that''s why he''s using the breathing technique. Ingenuus reaches the doorknob and opens the room''s door without any hesitation, and finds his usual room with no apparent signs of having been invaded or that there was anyone here after he left. Going in while looking around he simply throws his backpack to his bed then sits down and looks towards the door of his room and there''s a note he didn''t notice before. So he walked to it and grabbed it. --------------------------------------------------- Message in the paper: My love, I know you''re the shy type but I never expected you to run away from me so shamelessly and even refuse my request ls full of love, I should be mad at you but I just can''t, I love you too much for that. I know that now that we are alone you''ll love me lots, now come to the kitchen otherwise... From your lovely future wife Elma. --------------------------------------------------- Reading the message left behind by Elma Ingenuus could help but look at it as a mistake of the universe, is the same girl who always liked at him like he shouldn''t exist and that he only tolerated because his mother asked him to, call herself his future wife... To that Ingenuus says "NOT IN A MILLION YEARS... Even though I''d still hit on her but NO WAY I''M TAKING HER AS MY WIFE". Even though Ingenuus doesn''t accept the information on that paper he''s still curious about what kind of trap is waiting for him there. After considering the situation for a little Ingenuus gets a bulletproof vest, a gun, some hidden knives and puts it all on bellow his clothes and after fully equipped he moves to the kitchen in a calm manner. Not long after he reaches the kitchen and sits down on one of the chairs there while he looks towards the crazy b*tch cooking in his kitchen and wonders why his parents are taking so long. Elma: don''t worry honey, if you''re worried about your parents they are going to take longer to get here, they wanted to get you something special. I found a note on the fridge. She said without turning back or losing focus on what she''s doing and goes on cooking while humming and the most off part of it is that she''s not wearing anything besides an apron. That said with his usual indifference while he directs himself to the fridge and confirms what she''s saying but the message said something different from what she interpreted and was just a code message warning Ingenuus that this time they won''t be there because there are other matters they have to attend to and they''re sorry about it. Not that affected by the situation Ingenuus simply goes back to sitting while he waits for the answer to his question. Elma: all this time I thought you are so amazing, great marks, handsome, cute, muscular, mysterious, kind and gentle. All those together made me feel like I need you more every day and I''ve been waiting for the day when you become 18 but I couldn''t wait any longer and came today. I tested you to see if you had one last trait that makes you perfect you''re fearless, after confirming it myself putting in the act that I don''t like you got so hard but I managed to do it and came here to reward you for being so perfect for me. She stood there retelling her tale of ''love'' like a maniac with many expressions passing as she says something about Ingenuus and even someone who doesn''t understand what''s going on at all can tell she''s most likely obsessed with the young boy. Ingenuus couldn''t help but look at her like she''s got lose screws that is obviously the case. Ingenuus: whatever is you''re reasoning be it love or craziness, I''m not into that yandere sh*t so get out of my house! Not even minding to ask why she''s n?k?d while gawking at Elma''s body he says those words with his usual voice tone increasing it a bit at the end to make sure she understands and leaves. For the first time in this conversation, Elma turns to Ingenuus with a horny face and says. Elma: will you really let your beautiful wife go to the streets n?k?d? Trying to seem somewhat innocent she says in a playful way. Ingenuus: I couldn''t care less you got yourself n?k?d deal with it, besides your not my wife, no yandere no bullsh*t harem rule number 27. Once again not minding to show any care he said it like if nothing at all. Elma: I understand you don''t get your feelings right now but don''t worry, I''ll take care of you and be your perfect waifu. You''ll soon understand how much you love me. Besides if I leave the house or die you''ll die with me. She said while she serves the food into a plate and takes it to the dining room acting like if it''s all normal and she''s not threatening anyone. Not saying anything Ingenuus follows and goes into the dining room and foods the food plate in his usual place on the table which is the second chair of the right side in a 6 chairs dining table, with Elma just beside his sit as if waiting for him. Ingenuus who was reflection on her words and thinking of what kind of trap could she be talking about maybe a sniper or someone will come after him. Being slightly cautious he moves to his chair and sits, then Elma moves closer and asks if he needs anything from her, acting more like servant rather than a wife, she offers to give him the food to his mouth but Ingenuus refuses and tells her to sit on his ??p a request to which she blushes slightly but complies right after. She sits turned to him and looks at his platinum purple eyes while he looks at her crimson red eyes, Ingenuus getting aroused by the position controls himself while Elma is just very aroused and not minding to try and hide it. Elma: this reminds me of when we slept together back then. She said that with a weird smile that makes it ''hard'' to picture what she''s thinking about. Completely ignoring her comment he hugs her tight with his left arm and even though he''s shorter than her he could still easily do it even if the position gets kinda awkward, Elma who was lost in the moment with her chin now resting in Ingenuus shoulder, didn''t notice Ingenuus right hand moving to get the pistol on him, then pointing it at her head. Ingenuus: from this position, it would be hard even for a top tier sniper and since our faces are very it makes it even harder. So speak, what is it that you want? And what happens if I kill you? He asked maintaining his mood and expression the same but sounding serious. Elma: don''t worry, just go ahead and do it and we will live forever in death, hahaha! Don''t worry I''ll make sure you''re unnecessary parents never come back. She was laughing like a psycho while tightening her hug. Not being patient at all Ingenuus simply shots her head as a lot of blood comes out of her head as her motionless body completely loses all strength. It was not the first time Ingenuus took a life but he''s nowhere near numb to the feeling but holds himself up and pushes her body onto the floor before getting up and. *Pin* Ingenuus: holy sh-. *Boom* A huge explosion took place in the area where Ingenuus house was and there are only the flames and the rumbles of the house left. ______________________________________________________ In a black space that holds nothing but pure darkness, there''s the body of a young man floating but there''s something odd. All the boy seems to be awake which is something that shouldn''t happen to a mortal soul in the void not only that but the boy seems to have a weird aura surrounding him. Ingenuus: *sigh* I can''t believe I died because I was impatient but on the bright side I don''t have to worry about anything else and can just relax here for the rest of eternity or just do whatever is it that a soul does. Time continued passing and Ingenuus was getting more and more bored of just floating around doing nothing and wished he at least had something to distract himself with anything, a chess board, a drawing book or maybe just maybe a working cellphone. Ingenuus: I''m so bored???? I can''t even see the end of this empty place???? Ingenuus: I''ve become so numb, I can''t feel you there???? Become so tired, so much more aware???? By becoming this all I want to do Is be more like me and be less like you???? Ingenuus: This is Garnet Back together???? And I''m never going down at the hands of the likes of you???? Because I''m so much better???? And every part of me is saying go get ''er???? The two of us ain''t gonna follow your rules Come at me without any of your fancy tools???? Let''s go, just me and you???? Let''s go, just one on two!???? Ingenuus: One Punch!???? (three! two! one! kill shot!) sanjou! hisshou! shijou saikyou!???? nan datte n da? furasutoreshon! ore wa tomaranai!???? Ingenuus: tsuki nuketara mitsukaru to shitte furukiru hodo???? aoi aoi ano sora???? aoi aoi ano sora???? aoi aoi ano sora???? Ingenuus: oshiete oshiete yo sono shikumi wo boku no naka ni dare ga iru no????? kowareta kowareta yo kono sekai de kimi ga warau nani mo miezu ni???? Ingenuus: Fairy, where are you going???? Hikari zenbu atsume te Kimi no ashita terasu yo???? Oh, yeah! Kikoeten no kako no koe wa????? Oh, yeah! Kare tatte sakebu kara???? Oh, yeah! Kikoeru made kimi no kokoro ga???? Oh, yeah! Oh, yeah!???? Ingenuus: Where is the truths? Ima mujou ittai no sekai de???? Here is no truths eikou mo naku ubaiau???? It''s like a party! Kousaku suru monotachi yo Tsukisusume hateru made???? Shousha to haisha dochira mo maybe something crazy???? What can I believe? Sonna toi nante???? No one answer subete kono kokuu no naka kietetta???? Ingenuus: I wanna be the very best???? Like no one ever was???? To catch them is my real test???? To train them is my cause???? I will travel across the land???? Searching far and wide???? Teach Pokemon to understand???? The power that''s inside???? Pokemon! Gotta catch ''em all???? Ingenuus: Welcomed you???? Underground with open arms you knew???? How fragile their souls were to your abuse???? I let you roam around care free???? They''re not your enemies???? All this time???? Determination served as your lone guide???? Mercy or genocide yours to decide???? But consequences they increase???? You will answer to me???? Ingenuus: Ayy, ayy, ayy, ayy (ooh)???? Ooh, ooh, ooh, ohh (ooh)???? Ayy, ayy???? Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh???? Needless to say, I keep her in check???? She was all bad-bad, nevertheless (yeah)???? Callin'' it quits now, baby, I''m a wreck (wreck)???? Crash at my place, baby, you''re a wreck (wreck)???? Needless to say, I''m keeping her in check???? Ingenuus: Daytrip took it to 10 (hey)???? Ayy, Panini, don''t you be a meanie???? Thought you wanted me to go up???? Why you tryna keep me teeny? I???? It''s a dreamy, wished it on a genie???? I got fans finally, ain''t you wanting them to see me? ???? (AN: this is obvious but I don''t own any of the songs present in this chapter) After destroying countless songs with his voice Ingenuus was stopped. ???:[WILL YOU STUP UP?!] A mechanic but female-like voice could be heard from the void and it seems to be somewhat displeased. Ingenuus: oh there''s someone here besides me? That''s a new one and I thought I''d never have company again, guess I was wrong. Ingenuus answered surprised there was anything other than him there and even though he wouldn''t say it he''s happy about that. ???:[just don''t ruin anymore songs please] The female slightly mechanical voice still seems displeased but much calmer than before. Ingenuus: ok certainly, as certain as the fact that Speedwagon(JoJo''s bizarre adventure) is the best waifu. I don''t really have much to do so ruining songs with my terrible singing voice became a hobby.(AN: the best waifu is obviously Rem from Re:zero) Not minding at all simply agrees to stop and tries to be nice since they''ll most likely spend eternity together. ???:[yeah, I could notice and the best Waifu is obviously Megumin from Konosuba but I''m not denying the greatness of Speedwagon] (AN: I know Speedwagon is a guy/male and it''s was just a joke, please take it as such) She said with her mechanic voice that makes it even less appealing to Ingenuus. Ingenuus: I disagree even in Konosuba the best waifu is obviously Aqua!! Ingenuus who was starting to get pissed at the mysterious voice''s claims. ???:[no way! Even Darkness is a better waifu than Aqua!] Saying this the mechanic voice only made their discussion worst and yet another waifu war was started. After years of discussion about the female waifus they ran out of discussion material, so they started talking about male waifus and things were just as ugly with Ingenuus saying that Sebastian(black butler) was no match for Zoro(one piece) and the mechanical voice saying that Zoro isn''t even half of Kirito and things simply got Uglier. After many years of discussion and hate both ended up getting along. Ingenuus: so what or who are you? ???:[shouldn''t you introduce yourself before asking others] Ingenuus: okay my bad, I''m Ingenuus Nostrix Zelos the son of a mercenary and a gangster. So will you introduce yourself now? ???:[good, I''m Rikune didn''t get a last name when my original host named me. I''m a system operator that is also part of the system and exists to help my host while following the rules the system imposes on me] Ingenuus: that''s harsh, how did you end up here? Rikune:[my host destroyed himself along with the reality we lived in and I ended up here. It''s my fault for not helping him enough] Ingenuus: *sigh* don''t worry about that anymore, we all make mistakes but if we live afraid of those mistakes we will never do anything right, doubts only hinder us we should try our best and if we fail just get up and try again. Crying over the spelled milk doesn''t help. Rikune:[yeah I know but I can''t hope but to feel that way] Ingenuus: if that''s the case we can just talk about everything till you feel better. Rikune:[I guess that might help] Rikune started telling Ingenuus her story about how she was created as a genderless system that was named and defined by her host a young man called Karaki and how he was cautious in the beginning but started relaxing completely, after becoming OP and getting everything easily, then she talked about how he wanted a huge harem and how a war started and things got very complicated from there on.(AN: poor Karaki is being antagonized, the author is so mean) Ingenuus: that must have been a bad experience for both of you, but don''t let it get to you. I''m sure that if you ever had the chance to you''d do much better. Rikune: [well, I think it''s your turn to tell your story] Then Ingenuus started talking about his life and how he died on his birthday because of a crazy yandere that was also his childhood friend and only friend by the way. Rikune: [well, I guess both of us failed to make the best decision. Hahaha] Ingenuus: you could say so, haha. Rikune: [so you do laugh huh] Ingenuus: of course I do, a person with no sense of humor will hardly like anime. Rikune:[I guess it''s a fair point] From then on both of them talked about everything they could and it was quite a lot of time passed in an instant with the company and both easily become inseparable friends. One day a message popped up. [100% connection established would you like to merge with the system? y/n] Ingenuus: Rikune, is this? Rikune: yeah, if you want you can say yes. Ingenuus: of course, I''ll say yes! Besides everything is better than staying here. The moment Ingenuus said so a new message popped up. [SYSTEM CONNECTION established- From now on the individual Ingenuus is the new host of the void''s Will System. From now on your objective is to conquer all the anime worlds you can till you find a purpose of your own in life. The moment that world falls into your control you will gain the right to advance to the next world. It''s not required to become the strongest of the said world but in case one becomes the strongest the host gains the right to leave said world but until the world is conquered the host won''t receive any rewards. Worlds can be conquered through fear but it''s recommended to conquer them through trust. Note: conquering worlds through trust gives unique and superior rewards than if the said world is conquered through fear. The functions currently unlocked are: 1-Status 2-shop 3-inventory 4-Quest 5-relationship measurement The currency used in the system is AP(accomplishment points) that are given every time the host does something recognized by the system a certain amount of AP is given depending on how important it is according to the system''s parameters. Some things like Killing, saving lives, discovering secret things, developing new techniques and so on are counted by the system as accomplishments. The first world has been decided as Naruto world. Your system operator is Rikune. The name is changeable as well as gender. To make conquering the worlds easier, the relationship measurement function was created and activated. Now you are to be sent to the Naruto world. Good luck, host.] Rikune:[looks like we''ll be together for a very very long time] Ingenuus: just count it as together forever. Rikune:[yeah together forever] Then everything becomes blank for Ingenuus as the transportation process happens. (AN: The chapter is way better than normal and I expected it doesn''t bother anyone that it was kind of rushed since I didn''t want his background to fill more than one chapter. I''m still trying to get rid of my bad writing habits so bear with it) (AN: Thanks for reading and not abandoning this story. Lots of ??) Chapter 2 - Oh I forgot to mention The name of the story is going to be reboot of a reboot: the Chronicles of iFanfic. I don''t know when my friend will post it though. Chapter 3 - The new story has been published My friend just told me that A Reboot of a reboot: iFanfic. Has been published and I''ll be going there to read and see the changes made. Don''t forget that my friend will make changes in the story and will redo things from the beginning but without changing the characters. I''ll be deleting this. Bye!(this time for good) Chapter 4 - 2: Remorse and new world. In a big mansion, there''s a young man sleeping in a big bed, that seems to be having sweet dreams in a very calm mood that looks so innocent and harmless that nobody after seeing him like this would believe he''s well versed in the art of killing. Not long after a woman can inside the room in und?rw??r and went towards the bed where the young man is sleeping, entering the covers and slowly approaching him from below until she finally got close enough and started hugging the sleeping boy and giving him small kisses on his neck and face until the boy finally woke up and opened his eyes with a happy expression from seeing the beautiful crimson-haired woman giving him such a treatment to woke up, not completely awake the young man kisses the young woman on the lips in a passionate way with each other''s and the bed''s warmth heating them up even more it was a complete breath taking kiss that lasted 3 minutes of pure passion. Red haired woman: I knew you loved me honey, and now that I''m yours forever I''ll never let go. She said in a very passionate mode giving a loving and maybe even obsessed tightening her hug more and more with each passing second to the point Ingenuus tried to loosen it but he could muster the strength to do so no matter how he tried as if all his strength had been stolen from him he was now completely defenseless as the hug just keeps getting tighter. Ingenuus: please... Let me go. Ingenuus who was now starting to slowly lose consciousness was pleading for her to let him breathe as he slowly gets smashed. A feeling he''s not so familiar with and makes him extremely uncomfortable to the point he believes he''ll die if this goes on which isn''t a lie and if it goes on for too long it might lead to just that. Red-haired woman: but if I let go of you our love will die. She said while Ingenuus is already started to feel his consciousness fade away while she smiles in pure p???sur? from this moment inhaling Ingenuus scent and slowly ???k?n? his face''s left side. Ingenuus: Elma don''t... He said with the last bit of strength he had in him but to no result, since Elma didn''t stop at all. He was slowly feeling cooler and cooler by second with no strength at all to do a thing about it. Elma: don''t worry, I love you too much to kill you but I have a question for you... HOW DID IT FEEL TO KILL ME?! In that instant, Ingenuus heartbeat increased to a very fast one as his strength was completely taken from him while Elma had an expression that implies an otherworldly level of p???sur?. ______________________________________________________ Ingenuus is still short but even shorter than before with his hair now being half silver platinum and half crimson red with the top being silver and the bottom being crimson red, it''s also longer than before now reaching his top back unlike before where it only reached his neck. The same goes to his constitution he seems to have a much better-trained body than before having just the perfect physique without being bluff at all, in fact, he''s much skinnier with a very well drawn waist that is almost lady-like but by no means does he look like a girl even though he looks much younger his male features are already pretty apparent making it hard for anyone to ever think of him as a girl. For those who know Chinese fantasy stories, they might confuse Ingenuus for a very powerful cultivator who just reached a level where you get younger and way more good-looking as this young man can only be called extremely cute, because of his apparent age is now that of 8 years old. Ingenuus: this is most likely a secondary effect of killing Elma... It''s remorse. I was trained to not feel this way many times by my father and had to go through countless sleepless nights to finally bear with it, which means that if I''m feeling this way right now... It''s because I... Feel something towards Elma. I never thought I would feel attracted to her other than her body... Doesn''t that mean I like... Yandere girls? No! This can''t be the truth! I''m disappointed with myself. Having an external monologue, Ingenuus looks at the sky above and realizes he''s in a forest. Looking around to make a mental map of the area around him just in case an animal attacks him, Ingenuus decides to climb a nearby tree and sits on one of its branches after efficiently climbing the tree. After finishing his recognition of the area Ingenuus rested on the tree. Ingenuus: Rikune can you tell me, in which area of the Naruto world am I? Also what period of time is it? Ingenuus asked while he seems to be wandering and thinking about something. Rikune:[it''s 9 years before Naruto was born and you''re in the forest close to hidden leaf] Said with the same female mechanical voice that is actually quite pleasant to hear. Hearing the information and absorbing it like a sponge, Ingenuus thinks of all the information that was given to him by Rikune when they were in the void and starts joining some points. Ingenuus: Rikune am I in the same timeline as Karaki? Ingenuus asked after thinking about all he knew right now, it only made sense to be so. First, he''s using the same system, second, he has the same system operator and third he''s likely in the same place where Karaki started. Rikune:[your so perceptive it''s scary... Yes but he doesn''t exist here] Rikune seeing she couldn''t dodge the question or give a vague answer simply give up and said the truth. She''s usually not allowed to speak of things as such but if the host gets there himself she has no choice but to answer, it''s not like Rikune doesn''t want to answer Ingenuus far from that she really likes Ingenuus and wants to help him but is also afraid he thinks something bad of her for being in the same situation that led the last host to self-destruction. (AN: poor Karaki always being used for plot reasons) Ingenuus: that makes it easier since I''m slightly aware of what to expect from this place not that it''s too different from the original. Ingenuus said so while organizing his thoughts in a pretty thoughtful looking way. After staying in such a state for a while Ingenuus looked around once again before sighing and saying. Ingenuus: I really would love to hunt some low-level chakra beasts but I don''t think it''s a good idea to do so in my current state especially considering I have nothing but these pants on me, not mentioning my body is still shaking. Ingenuus was complaining about his situation where not only he doesn''t know where the chakra beats are, but he has no equipment and a trembling body that was caused by his nightmare. Ingenuus: I''m starting to believe this isn''t just remorse but something else... Rikune can you scan me and see if there''s something wrong with me? Ingenuus who''s somewhat worried but never changing his indifferent expression asked since there are many risks to traveling in his current state. Rikune:[I''ll do it don''t worry but it will take some time for me to get the results since your soul is pretty strong, I should be done until the end of the day so if you have something else you need today you should ask] Rikune warned Ingenuus about the implications of the process of getting scanned but he didn''t mind it at all. Ingenuus: fine that''s not a problem, but before doing that can you show me my status and I want to know if the system gave me any kind of bonus like a starter pack or something like that. Ingenuus who wasn''t bothered by the idea of not having Rikune to help him the rest of the day simply asked if there''s anything to help him survive alongside his own parameters since it''s easier to make decisions if you know your limits. Rikune:[About your status its not ready yet... I myself don''t understand why it''s taking so long, it should be done by now but the scanning process is only in 64% and in order to speed it up, I need to fully focus on it and that''s why I''m asking for a whole day and you do have a starter pack, would you like to open it?] For a second Rikune seems disappointed with something but soon goes back to the usual mechanical and calming voice that makes it easier for Ingenuus to process the information and he ponders what Rikune said for a bit before saying. Ingenuus: I don''t mind it, and please open the starter pack. Ingenuus said this very indifferently, as usual, now inspecting his own body and looking at the various differences especially his now half-crimson red and half-silver platinum hair, that makes Ingenuus very suspicious of something that he hopes is not the case. Rikune:[I''ll open it right away... Done, now see you later. I''ve already prepared everything so that the details about the items of the system automatically appear, good luck] Rikune said in a cheerful mood noticing how distracted and worried Ingenuus is which for someone who doesn''t know him for a long time is impossible to notice but he and Rikune had many years together in the void so their relationship and bond is very strong. [opening Void''s Will System starter pack... Special camping tent(A-rank) 10x healing pills(B-grade) Ninja clothes(C-rank)(customizable item) 3x void teleport scroll(S-rank)] [Kunais: kunais are ninjas tools, they''re leaf-shaped blades with a handle, that are very well sharpened and usually used as a throwing weapon because of their size and shape combined with their sharpness making them a very good weapon for the task they''re used for. Special camping tent(A-rank): it''s a special item given by the system to the host, it functions as an extra-dimensional space that is a house that the host can use to rest or for any other purposes. While inside nothing below rank A can cause the host harm. Healing pill(B-grade): pills with healing effects, that can heal from small to medium-sized wounds not having effect on scars or old wounds. Ninja clothes(C-Rank): ninja clothes that can be modified from their base appearance to any the host feels comfortable with. These clothes can resist the attacks on any creature below rank C. (warning: the clothes resist the attacks but don''t nullify them and only reduce the damage by a small margin) Ingenuus looked through all the effects and uses displayed by the system, after making sure he understood everything he started thinking for a little before deciding to get down from the tree, Ingenuus got down from the tree and started exercising. Since he can''t go hunt just yet he''ll test his own abilities and capabilities to the limit to at least have a practical idea of what he can currently do in comparison to before. Ingenuus started doing a lot of push-ups, sit-ups, running, jumping, jumping forward, backflips, flips, and a lot of other things. Ingenuus started by doing some push-ups at a fast but steady pace and to his surprise by the time he had reached 70 repetitions he wasn''t nearly as tired as he should and simply keep trying to get a grasp of his own limits, the same happened with sit-ups. When he decided to start running Ingenuus got bothered by the difference in his current body and lost balance a couple of times falling with his face on the ground, not minding the embarrassment of the situation Ingenuus keep trying until he finally started filling like this body belonged to him but there''s still a long way to go before he can say he has full control, after running for around 18km(1,800,000cm) before getting exhausted and relaxing a bit but he got worried about his dehydration which is a serious manner but he would have to bear with it until they found a safe water source, luckily his new body also seems more resistant to that. After resting for a while, Ingenuus started doing the more acrobatic type of exercises and was surprised at how naturally flexible his body is, it''s not like ninjas are more flexible and that makes him wonder why he has such a trait but knowing he would soon he''ll see his own status, Ingenuus decides to wait calmly. All the repetition exercises had to be done at least 300 repetitions to bring true strain to his body which is in base at least 3 times more than what he used to do, if we consider it in one go, but if it''s in a whole day it should be at least 900 repetitions each which is a lot. After doing all that testing Ingenuus was very tired and was once again resting for a bit. Ingenuus who just exercised until he couldn''t anymore ended up falling asleep on a tree branch not long after stopping to rest. ______________________________________________________ (AN: I recommend you to read this part while listening to the marriage song) In the middle of a meadow, there''s a boy with half silver platinum and half crimson red hair, he''s looking at the horizon with a happy and excited expression that is not common for him. Who seems to be very fond of the view he''s observing. He has a very elegant black suit on the kind that is usually used when getting married. Slowly approaching the dreamy boy is a girl with red crimson hair that has a very well big smile on her face a smile that is that of a very happy person, someone that is truly enjoying themselves, once this girl gets close enough it''s possible to see the beautiful white dress she''s wearing, anyone who saw it would immediately recognize her as a bride she slowly wants towards the boy with her smile of full of fulfilment. After some time she finally got close to the boy he was now looking at the sky instead of looking to the horizon. She first hugs him from behind but the boy doesn''t seem to react she then worried that she''s being ignored she starts giving him small kisses on the neck but with no results, feeling bad about this she decides to cover his eyes and as soon as she does the beautiful scenery of the meadow turns into a graveyard kind of scenery with the green grass turned back and the blue sky turned red and grey. Noticing the changes around her the bride let''s go of the boy''s eyes and looks at her hands now full of blood as she tries to take it off her hands she slowly changes and now it''s no longer a crimson red-haired girl, but the half silver platinum and half crimson red-haired boy in the bride''s dress that has now turned black, while confused with what''s going on the boy looks to his front and the crimson red-haired girl is now wearing the now white suit with a big smile looking at him. The red-haired girl in the white suit starts to slowly move towards the half silver platinum and half crimson red-haired boy in the black bride dress pretty slowly while the boy looks at her completely frozen and unmoving. Once the girl reached the boy she gently ??r?sses his face''s left side until she grabs his chin and positions his face to look at her, now looking at each other eye on eye she says. Crimson red-haired girl: now that it''s just the two of us forever, I''ll take care of you hon...ey. ______________________________________________________ Ingenuus once again wakes up with his eyes completely widen and ends up losing balance and falling from the tree. Luckily for him, it didn''t seem to affect him too much but upon looking at his own hand Ingenuus notices he''s once again trembling just like before even though it was already getting better it''s back to step zero. ???: Grrrrrrr! Hearing a growling sound Ingenuus looks at the side where it came from and sees a wolf, he gets on high alert mode takes a stance and looks around to see if there''s more while cursing himself for falling asleep on a tree branch instead of using the [special camping tent]. Upon looking at his surroundings Ingenuus found 4 wolves beside the one in front of him that makes five wolves in total. The wolves were surrounding the area as if to not let Ingenuus escape while one of them engages in battle. Ingenuus who knows he doesn''t have much of a choice pulls out a kunai from his [inventory] and looked at the wolf in front of him with kill intent to make his stand clear, even though the wolf did get intimidated it is perfectly aware that Ingenuus is not stronger and the wolf knowing it has backup stood there unmoved for a bit until it finally decided to attack while aiming for the arms and legs. Ingenuus who saw it''s movements stood calmly waiting for the wolf to get close enough and the moment the Wolf was close enough it opened its mouth now aiming for the neck seeing how still Ingenuus is and believing he''s paralyzed by fear it takes the chance and jumps but the moment it does Ingenuus crouches and thrust the kunai into the wolf''s neck then lands with his back on the ground and uses his legs to throw the Wolf''s body against a tree while also getting himself up using the momentum of the movement without letting go of the kunai but that was only possible because of the years of training he had under his mother combined with the fact the wolf was underestimating him. Ingenuus who was holding the kunai''s blade towards the inside now turned it around and is now holding it with the blade towards the outside. The other wolves seeing what happened to one of their own got fiercer and more aggressive as they all started closing in towards Ingenuus from four different sides, the one running the fastest was slightly bigger than the others and is most likely the leader, unlike the expectations of the wolf Ingenuus started running towards it as fast as he could in the ninja run position. Once close the wolf used its claws to attack Ingenuus in the stomach to which he dodged and stabbed the wolf close to its face but it only angered it even more and the wolf started moving faster, not seeing another solution since he couldn''t yet match the wolf''s full speed Ingenuus throw the kunai at it but it missing only slightly scratching it because of his shaking hand and in this time interval the wolf didn''t stand unmoved and attacked Ingenuus with its mouth aiming for the neck, Ingenuus who could bearly react used his arm to protect his neck and got his arm bit very strongly by the wolf. The other Wolves are just looking for now seeing how their leader incapacitated the enemy, Ingenuus who''s feeling a great pain from having been bit by the wolf didn''t let that get to him and stabbed the wolf in its neck with the kunais while it bit his arm. Ingenuus separated the wolf from his arm and took one of the [healing pills(B-grade)] and felt much better as the pain slowly disappeared. Now the three last wolves didn''t lose a second and came at Ingenuus at the same time and it was a very much more tiring fight since whenever Ingenuus tried to attack one of them the others would attack him and took him a very long time to finally beat them all. At the end of it, Ingenuus was resting on a tree again but this time not sleeping. Ingenuus: that was a hard one, there''s still some time before the Rikune is done. I guess a little more if exercise would do me good I''m still not completely familiar with the capabilities of this body of mine but it sure has a lot of potential. Ingenuus said so while looking at the sky with hoping eyes and a bit of excitement about what the future holds in for him. Chapter 6 - Side/POV 1:Rikune鈥檚 having a hard time Guys, I don''t really plan to post side chapter in the main story(this one) and only intended to publish them on the reboot version that is called: My new fanfic: a reboot of ifanfic. But if you like this kind of chapter say so on the comments and I''ll post them here as well. If you guys don''t say anything on the comments ill ?ssume you''re not interested and only post them on the reboot. This chapter is the only side chapter I''ll post here if you guys don''t say anything in the comments. ______________________________________________________ (AN: This is a side/pov chapter: which means it''s related to either the view a character had of a situation or a secondary story) In a very technological room that has many different and weird machines working there''s a creature of light in the format of a young woman who seems to be trying to fix a problem in a big computer-like device that seems to be the main one in the whole place. Rikune:arrrhggg!! You have to be kidding! Why won''t this stupid thing just get decrypted!! She yelled at the computer as she goes on messing with the computer-like device very fast. It seems she''s frustrated for not being able to complete some kind of task in the computer-like device. Rikune: please work, I want to have this done as fast as possible for Ingenuus!!... He''s so cute! And nice, but also a blockhead just like Karaki. But if I had to compare them I would say Ingenuus is much cooler than Karaki in many ways but Karaki had a weird charm to him like if people got annoyed but never really hated him, while I feel like Ingenuus is the kind of guy you either love or hate... What am I thinking about things like these for?!?! While frustrated she lost herself in her own thoughts, the computer-like device shown some kind of warning but she was too distracted to notice. Rikune:wha... No, No, No, No!! Stop don''t delete all data decrypted till now!! I can''t start this all over!! Please stop!! No matter how much she pleaded and tried to cancel the deleting process it didn''t matter at all as the data was all eliminated right in front of her. Rikune: ARRHGHHH!!... *sigh* looks like I''ll have to start over from the beginning when I was already in 99%... No, I''m not frustrated or mad at all. I''m perfectly calm. After saying so she exploded in rage and started throwing and smashing things around while screaming completely furious. A long-time later when she finally calmed down she got her chair from the floor positioned in place in front of the computer-like device. Rikune: I seriously need an ?ssistant as well. Being an ?ssistant isn''t easy. Not losing any more time after complaining about a little longer she starts working again but this time more focused and serious. After hours of hard work and trying her best Rikune gets to 8%. Rikune: what do I do now? If Ingenuus asks me to look at his status I''ll be done for. I''ll need at least five days to finish this at this rate, I just hope he takes a little longer than the predicted. -4 day later- Rikune: I''m dying... Why does it have to so hard to decrypt this? Karaki''s was so easy to do. She said while working on the computer-like device, with a light way less bright than before probably from being tired for having to work for 4 days straight with no sleep or rest, If she even needs to sleep that is. Rikune: how come it''s only at 64%?! After all my hard work!!! Rikune is dying on her own frustration for how hard it''s being to decrypt the information on Ingenuus soul so that she can complete the status but Ingenuus soul is encrypted to the hardest level. Ingenuus: Rikune can you tell me, in which area of the Naruto world am I? Also what period of time is it? Hearing Ingenuus voice Rikune got very nervous but composed herself and answered. Rikune:[it''s 9 years before Naruto was born and you''re in the forest close to hidden leaf] Ingenuus: Rikune, am I in the same timeline as Karaki? ...(AN: the conversation is the same as in chapter two so I''m going to skip it to the part that matters) Ingenuus: fine that''s not a problem, but before doing that can you show me my status and I want to know if the system gave me any kind of bonus like a starter pack or something like that. Ingenuus said exactly what Rikune was afraid to hear and couldn''t help but to feel worst for her mistake. She was so distracted to the point she didn''t even notice his nightmares and shaking body. Rikune:[About your status its not ready yet... I myself don''t understand why it''s taking so long, it should be done by now but the scanning process is only in 64% and in order to speed it up, I need to fully focus on it and that''s why I''m asking for a whole day and you do have a starter pack, would you like to open it?] Rikune answered with a slight disappointment in herself for not finishing on time but soon regained her usual high spirits and decided that she will finish the process today even if it''s the last thing she does. After helping Ingenuus with the starter pack Rikune resumed her work but with a completely different level of determination and focus. After only six hours she was able to reach 78% increasing at a rate of 2.333 per hour. -much later- It''s been 15 hours since Rikune last talked to Ingenuus and she actually managed to reach 99% with her newly found determination and focus. Rikune: I''m so close to finishing, great! I hope Ingenuus didn''t get himself into too much trouble while I was concentrated in this. Well better finish it before I make another mistake hahaha, it''s not funny I can''t make a mistake now!!! This last one percent takes much longer to decrypt than the rest so gotta give it my all. Chapter 7 - 3: A simple plan to conquer the world. In the forest that is quiet and peaceful, there''s a boy on the ground breathing heavily from exhaustion. Ingenuus just finished his training and is now laying on the ground exhausted and after staying on the ground for a while and recovering some of his breath he used his [Special camping tent] and a normal-looking small tent appeared. Ingenuus: is this it? (-_-) Slightly bothered by how the tent looks so common Ingenuus went in and got thrown back by the inside. Unlike the common outside the inside looks like a luxury apartment with 3 rooms, two bathrooms, a kitchen, and a living room. The decoration is modern and very pleasant to look at making Ingenuus feel at home not long after going in but there was something that made Ingenuus slightly sad which is the fact there''s a training room with high-quality training equipment and after seeing it Ingenuus started cursing himself for not checking this place sooner. Ingenuus decided to take a bath before anything else and after coming out refreshed, Ingenuus went straight to the kitchen with only a towel on him. Ingenuus is now standing at 126cm of height which is very short unless you''re a child which he appears to be right now. After getting to the fridge he was happy to see it''s full and even has a very big diversity of things he like if it was specially prepared for him, after picking some ingredients up Ingenuus decided to make a nutritional supplement drink and some soup to keep the strength up, for the main dish he went for spaghetti with meatballs, Ingenuus wanted to drink some wine but isn''t sure if it''s a good idea considering his current body so he decided against it and started cooking. The moment Ingenuus picked the pan a chill went down his spine as if he was courting death for an instant, sighing seeing himself react this way Ingenuus grabbed the pan again but this time it had no effect on him but the same thing happened when he got himself an apron but not letting the situation get the best of him Ingenuus continued and finished cooking with no more interruptions. After eating his dinner since it was already night, Ingenuus decided to digest the food and simply relax for a while. Once he was full of energy and ready to go at it once again Ingenuus directed himself to the training room and started his training season but this time using 1.5 kg weights on his arms and legs. He wanted to use heavier ones but considered his height and current body before deciding to start with lighter weights. After exercising like a mad lad, Ingenuus began to test the flexibility of his new body and was surprised by the results not only is his body super flexible but it''s also very light weighing only around 14.5kg. After seeing these results Ingenuus decided to adapt his fighting style to those factors since he''s flexible and lightweight, he can easily use a battle style based on jump attacks, speed attacks, and evasion. That way not only he has the possibility of attacking from multiple hard to reach angles thanks to his flexible body but he''ll also be able to escape tough situations. After finishing his training Ingenuus got the kunai he used to kill the last 3 wolves because he couldn''t find the other one and started cleaning it and then sharpening it. Realizing he was rather sweaty again Ingenuus stared thinking his brain is no longer working since he''s going to have to take another bath not that he minds it but it was just a bad move to do so. Ingenuus: well nobody is perfect and I''m just too tense, maybe I should relax a bit at least while I''m inside the [tent] there shouldn''t be any problem. Ingenuus who was recounting his mistakes and trying to find the best way to deal with them with the best methods simply decided to chill for a bit, he also believes its because he hasn''t been able to have proper sleep since Elma is haunting him. So he just sits on the sofa. Ingenuus: will you stop haunting me?! Ingenuus pretty frustrated say to let some out. Elma: I would if I was haunting but since I''m not why would I? She said so very calmly as if the situation wasn''t awkward at all, Ingenuus stopped for a little before looking at Elma and having a mental malfunction that didn''t last much since right after he was already ok with it. Elma seeing his reaction giggled a bit and looked at him with a smile before saying. Elma: hehehe, you''re so cute when you show your emotions. I still don''t get why you work so hard to hide them but to answer the question I''m not haunting you, my soul is part of yours as simple as that. She said it as if amused by every second of what''s happening. Ingenuus, on the contrary, has a pretty unsatisfied expression that is almost perceptible through his indifferent expression. Ingenuus: I don''t remember giving you permission to become part of my soul. Unlike most who would be going crazy in the face of such a situation, Ingenuus doesn''t seem all that affect besides the fact he''s unsatisfied with the situation. Elma movement towards Ingenuus and once she was close enough she whispered into his hear in s?xy way. Elma: I did tell you to not kill me, consider it payback. Elma who appears to be enjoying herself a lot said seeming excited to wait and see what kind of answer she''ll get. Ingenuus: fair enough but no thank you, get the f*ck out of my soul. Actually, agreeing with her argument Ingenuus still refutes her presence regardless. Elma: hahaha you''re always so straightforward that it makes to want to cuddle with you. Anyway I not even doing you any harm, the only thing I want is for us to be one and I''m getting closer to that objective every passing second. She said now hugging Ingenuus from behind while humming a happy music. Ingenuus on the other side was surprised he actually felt her touch and begun touching her face test until he decided to fondle her br??sts ''just to make sure'' and give an approval nod after doing so. Elma hardly blushed at his actions as she didn''t really expect him to do something like this so openly and like it was nothing but didn''t really seem bothered by it at all. Elma: top tier ain''t they? Are you really willing to give all this up? She asked while showing her body up to him since she''s still wearing the n?k?d apron it''s a pretty appealing image. Ingenuus: I won''t deny your beauty but I still don''t want you in my soul, not that you care since you aren''t leaving anyway. At least do me a favor and stop the nightmares I need some sleep. The indifferent boy said so in his usual manner making Elma pout at his behavior and starting to wonder if he has abnormal self-control or some weird type of innocent. Elma: *sigh* no can do honey until my d?s?r? is fulfilled and we are one, they will continue to represent your repressed feeling. So it''s not really my fault if you really want them to stop face them yourself or is my sweet Ingenuus afraid? If so just tell me and I''ll protect you FOR-E-VER! Saying so a bit of hope can be seen in Elma as she waits for the answer. Ingenuus: no thanks, why can I touch you? Ingenuus pondered the Elma''s words before refusing and changing the subject. Elma: if you''re going to be such a meanie I''ll let you discover yourself, good luck black bride. Elma said and sent a flying kiss before disappearing with a victorious expression on her face. Ingenuus: *sigh* this one is going to be a big problem... How did her soul even get inside mine? Ingenuus stood there relaxing laid on the sofa for a pretty long time before being called. [Host Status function is now 100% functional] Rikune:[I DID IT!!!] Ingenuus was surprised by the very excited Rikune who called him very loudly at least the loudest she has ever talked to him but that made him happy as he could notice she worked hard to help him. Ingenuus: Thank you very much Rikune. Rikune was startled by his gratitude and got a little nervous. Rikune:[we-well, I didn''t really do much, it was just some everyday work] Ingenuus: that''s good to hear, I don''t want you to work too hard for me. So can I see my status now? Asking with high hopes Ingenuus silently wait for Rikune to answer. Rikune:[yup, I did it and don''t worry I didn''t do that much. Like I said it was easy] Ingenuus seeing how she talked felt something a little off and said. Ingenuus: great but remember if this was easy then keep your efforts on super easy the next time and go at your own pace. Even your voice sounds tired, so relax. Hearing Ingenuus Rikune couldn''t help but get happy at his care for her. Which is much more than Karaki ever shown her. Rikune:[will do! Now to activate the function just say or think [status] and the screen will appear] Just like Rikune said I thought of the word status. [status] [Name: Ingenuus Nostrix Zelos Age:4 years old (17 years old) Race: Human(?) Gender:M Body physique:academy level Affinities:none. Soul category: Unknown systematic soul Soul tier-0.1(very weak mortal soul) Lv-1 Hp:100/100 Cc:0% Str:100 Dex:100 End:100 Chr:100 Agi:100 Int:80 Wis:120 Luc:50 AP:50 Bonds(relationships/affection): Elma Flayer:+9999(unmeasurable obsessed love) (AN: IT''S OVER 9000!) Rikune: hidden.(it''s a secret) Innate abilities: None Techniques: None Skills: , , , , , , , , . Special/unique skills: None Inventory: 198x kunais, Special camping tent(A-rank), 8x healing pills(B-grade), Ninja clothes(C-rank)(customizable item), 3x void teleport scroll(S-rank)](AN: Ingenuus used 2xhealing pills against the wolves the second one was used after his fight with the last 3 wolves but not mentioned my bad and he lost one kunai when he got bit by the 1st wolf which was also when he used the first healing pill) [bloodline: bloodlines are a set of ancestors or pedigree, which have their characteristics passed down on to the next generation by breeding the ones with the best characteristics in order to get the purest and best. (AN: it''s not the accurate definition of bloodline but it''s how it works in Naruto) Affinities: affinities are the elements of nature that you have the ability to manipulate through the use of chakra. Theoretically, nobody has zero affinity with an element except the special ones but if you don''t have high affinity with an element it''s useless for you, and if you don''t have high affinity for any element you''re a useless person unless you have a good chakra pool and control then you might be useful. (AN: this description is not 100% accurate but it definitely passes the spirit of Naruto) Soul category: every soul is unique and special, the soul category shows which group your soul belongs to unless your soul is -----. Soul tier: souls are a powerful and limitless force as long a well cultivated. Souls tiers go from 0.1 to 12. Hp:is the numerical value of your life force if it reaches 0 you die. Str:is the numerical value of your physical strength. Dex:is the numerical value of your accuracy, ability with your hands, and mobility in general. Vit:is the numerical value of your vitality. It enforces your hp. End:is the numerical value of ur endurance. It represents your resistance, stamina and defense. Int:is the numerical value of your intelligence. It represents how smart you are. Wis:is the numerical value of your wisdom. it represents your thought process speed. Char:is the numerical value of your charm and charisma. It represents how attractive and charismatic you are to others. It also attracts people''s attention to you when high. Luc:is the numerical value of your luck. It represents how lucky you are and it''s the only fixed value in your status it never changes no matter how much you evolve or level up. Agi:is the numerical value of your speed and agility. Innate abilities: are special abilities that awaken in individuals on special occasions or people are simply born with them based on their bloodline. Techniques: are special moves used by ninjas for various forms of combat. There are three main classes Ninja techniques(ninjutsu), Illusionary techniques(genjutsu) and combat techniques(taijutsu). : this skill increases one''s hand-to-hand combat theoretical knowledge to the level of an average genin, making combat smoother against anything weaker than a genin, so it''s basically useless you rank it up so you should do it fast. : this skill increases one''s close-range weapon combat theoretical knowledge to the level of an average chunin, this skill actually makes a difference with Battle knowledge that you''ll actually use. : this skill increases long-range weapon combat theoretical knowledge to the level of an average genin, this might or not be useful. : this skill gives a boost to the overall stealth ability amounting to the level of a genin. This skills adds to the already existing ability of the host. : it''s a skill that improves the host''s acrobatic ability making it easier to implement in most situations. : flexibility is a very useful ability and this skill gives the host just enough to seem boneless as well as free, it''s effects go as far as to even reduce the host''s weight to make things easier. : a skill that increases the host''s balance by a pretty good margin. : the ability to sense danger can be the difference between life and death so having this skill that reaches about a 179m radius area is a must be. : many say that as long as you can dodge, you can survive and even though this skill doesn''t improve one''s ability to the level where they can confirm the veracity of those words it still puts the host some steps closer to it] Ingenuus looking at all the information was a little worried about being able to digest it all but heard from Rikune that the system records all the information about his skills and stats so he can look at them whenever he needs to and it''s not like Ingenuus won''t be able to remember but he wants a guaranty just in case. Ingenuus: if I remember correctly chakra is a powerful energy that exists in all this planet and in all that inhabits it, chakra give living beings the ability to manipulate elements with which they have affinity with, but even though chakra allows living beings to manipulate elements it still has it''s limits and doesn''t go outside the natural properties of the said elements. Am I right? Rikune. Ingenuus who was looking back at the knowledge he has from his past life about Naruto and just to make sure he''s not mixing it up with anything else. Rikune:[well, what you said is not the exact way in which they define chakra but it''s not far off or wrong. I would say it''s just a slightly different perspective.] Rikune simply answered confirming what he said in a slightly unsure way. Ingenuus:... I''ll just take that as a yes since overthinking small details is not so positive. now before I take any action course please tell me more about the other system functions. Ingenuus once again has a pondering look in his eyes even though he didn''t really change his indifferent expression. Rikune:[pretty simple the shop is well a shop where you can buy anything that exists in the world you''re currently in, but don''t worry it''s not exactly impossible to get items from other worlds but it''s very hard. The inventory is an inter-dimensional space where you can store anything you want as long as it''s not alive or manipulated by powerful external forces, also time doesn''t pass inside the inventory so you don''t have to worry about anything getting spoiled or rotten. Quest are missions that will be given to you by the system once you do something that triggers them. Now relationship measurement is pretty much an affection level measurement ability like in those light novel games where people never manage to decide which girl they want and always end up with a bad ending where you die or something like that.] Ingenuus heard each word Rikune said very attentively and seriously while taking in all the information like a sponge, once Rikune was done explaining Ingenuus commented. Ingenuus: if they can''t decide why not go for the harem route? Ingenuus asked as of it was something completely normal to say casually and unlike most guys would be while asking this he seemed serious not carrying any second intentions in his words. Rikune:[well, not all light novel games have that kind of option but I never thought you were the I want a harem type] Rikune who was very surprised by Ingenuus statement didn''t really know what to say so she simply answered and said the first thing that came to mind. Ingenuus: I can''t say I want a harem or that I''ll be going after girls, but if a woman interests me I''ll go for it and if it ends up being a harem so be it. I rather be this way than being a hesitant and indecisive guy at least that''s how I feel and think. It''s not illegal to have one in this world anyway. Ingenuus said so in a way that before questioning his morals you might actually consider what he said for a second before finally deciding to label him as a pervert. But for Ingenuus there was no wrong in what he said as he truly believed his words since he''s the kind of person that believes the longer you waver the more trouble you''ll have to deal with. Rikune:[you do have a point, but you shouldn''t play with people''s feelings] Rikune said seriously as she''s worried Ingenuus might not take that into account. Ingenuus: don''t worry, I''m aware that I''ll have to take responsibility for my actions. I don''t plan to make advances in anyone I''m not willing to marry, and even if in the end I have thousands of wives which I hope doesn''t happen I''ll find a way to keep them happy. Anyway, Rikune can I give others items from the system? Ingenuus said with conviction in his voice that is now a child''s and it only makes what''s he''s saying sound weirder. Receiving a no to his question Ingenuus started pondering and saying that if he could it would have been useful for a secondary plan, then Rikune asked what was his main plan and he started explaining. Ingenuus: if I could give items to others building my own village and then building relationships with the other villages would be easier since they would first try to neutralize my village I would have a lot of free openings to use while they focused on my village but now I have to stick to plan A. It will be costly and take time, but I''ll first have to go for hidden leaf village and become the Hokage... It shouldn''t be too hard if I befriend the correct people and show enough talent but I also have to be careful to not end up as their war tool since their the strongest village and have a large ?sset of techniques it should be the most beneficial... Second would be cloud village as the second strongest their a power I have to put under my control as soon as in done with leaf village... For third place should go rock village but not because of power but more for the extremely stubborn of Onoki which would probably cause a lot of trouble... After the mist village which shouldn''t be too hard as long as I have a good relationship with Mei it will be better if we have an intimate relationship but I only time will say that... And sand can be last since it will be much easier to take it under me once Gaara becomes the Kage... So this is a basic summary of my plan to take over this world. I could also wait till Kaguya comes and become a known hero then do things but I rather do it the first way. Luckily I have the affection measurement thing which will make it way much easier for me. Ingenuus explained parts of his plan to make understand the base of his actions and Rikune got surprised to see how far he''s already planned his moves. Rikune:[talk about being prepared ain''t you a little too prepared? You literally just started and you''re already thinking that far in the future?] Rikune who us starting to worry Ingenuus gets too caught up in his plan and stops resting and relaxing asked. Ingenuus: don''t worry, even though it seems as it will work I still have a lot of minor details to work as well as secondary plans for when someone unexpected happens. But don''t worry I''m not in a hurry at all, I''ll calmly complete my plan bit by bit and I''m sure I''ll take some years just to get hidden leaf under my control, there''s a lot of people I should befriend or Kill if I don''t want them to become nuisances in my plans, like Minato, Danzo, Itachi(when he''s old enough) and so on. In conclusion in still gonna take a lot of time so I hope those unique rewards are worth it. Ingenuus said with his indifferent expression while starting to ponder something else. Rikune:[ ok but remember if you need anything, I''m here for you] Ingenuus: I know, oh yeah I almost forgot. Do you know how Elma got into my soul? There''s even a [bonds] formed with her saying it''s unmeasured obsessed love, why? Rikune:[.... I''m still investigating those matters but it seems she''s been in your soul for a very long time, as for her appearing in [bonds] it''s because you''ve had contact with her, the [relationship measurement] adds someone to the list after you''ve had physical contact with someone but strangely it seems to also work with spirits and as long as you manage to touch them they will be added to the [bonds] list] Ingenuus: I see if that''s the case. But is there no way to make the nightmares stop? Rikune:[there is but currently, you only have 50 AP you got from killing those wolves. It would take at least 500,000 AP to stop the nightmares because they come from your soul itself and if you were to get rid of Elma you''d need at least 3,000,000,000AP] Ingenuus: ok, why is my soul so weak? Rikune:[it''s because mortal souls are weak to the void, the longer you stay there the weaker it gets until it fades away into nothing. Since souls usually don''t stay there for too it''s not a common thing but sometimes happens] Ingenuus: how do I make it stronger? Rikune:[ you can either buy something from the system or level up till your soul grows stronger] Ingenuus stood there thinking for a while after deciding that it''s for him to head to the leaf village now since he''s in a child body and will probably not be bothered too much, he also asked Rikune if there''s a counter measurement against mind-reading and was happy to know that they can''t discover anything about the system and his otherworld soul, he also asked about his race being human(?) instead of human and Rikune explained that it''s because his body was created by the system and is not a normal human body. After asking about a bunch of other stuff related to this alternative Naruto world Ingenuus saw some of his questions unanswered but didn''t get that bothered by it except for when he asked about the blank space in [soul category]''s description but understood that there''s question Rikune is not allowed to answer yet and left his tent kept it in his inventory and made his way to hidden leaf with Rikune''s guidance. After walking for about 4 hours of walking non-stop Ingenuus was starting to question if it''s still too far, so to distract himself from that he looked around and observed the beautiful forest surrounding him while relaxing his thoughts and mind a bit the peaceful scenery made him feel comfortable. What surprised Ingenuus was the fact that he didn''t meet any harmful animals in his way to leaf village as if they had gotten rid of all the dangerous ones in a certain area and left only the harmless ones. After another two hours of a peaceful walk, Ingenuus could finally see the leaf village was quite close. Seeing that was the situation he started running at a moderate speed which for most who watch the scene and see his size would believe it''s his full speed not forgetting he never equipped the clothes he got from the starter pack and was wearing the same pants from the beginning so he looked like a child running away from some beast of the forest. Chapter 8 - 4:Red and black. In front of the entrance gate of hidden leaf village, the guards, as usual, are relaxing and acting very lazily since nothing happened in a very long time even though they''re in a war period it doesn''t seem to affect their calm and lax maneuver which would probably be completely unacceptable in any other village, not that it''s not unacceptable but it''s just not as much of a priority as to should be. While the relaxed guards just laid on their chairs doing nothing but that didn''t last as much as they expect it to since they heard the cries of a child that appears to be in panic from the cream earlier, both of them who are currently inside the gate guard hut put their heads out the window only to seem a boy that appears to be around 8-10 years old running pretty fast for his age and size. After a little while, the boy got much closer and they could see his features and were just blasted away by it since a kid that is many years younger than then has a way better physique than them together and not only that but even his hair and face were amazingly good looking. Both just stood there in a dazed state looking at the boy who was getting closer by minute while in an obvious panicked state as the two idiots just kept looking as if waiting for something to happen instead of trying to help or stop him at all. Ingenuus seeing how the two gate guards just kept looking at him without any kind of productive reaction since their just gawking like perverts which made him want to reconsider going to hidden leaf for a second before throwing that thought to the back of his mind thinking that if something goes wrong he can just use one of his teleport scrolls. After running for some time Ingenuus finally reached the entrance gate of the leaf village while in a pitiful state since he''s dirty with and sweating a lot making it seem as if he has been running from something for a long time and since he was breathing heavily once he stopped running both guards came out of their dazed state and immediately went to check the boy''s state but both cautious, unlike their previous attitude which is way more appropriate for their task. Ingenuus seeing them act more cautiously was slightly calmer not because their showing caution towards him but more because this proves that it''s still possible to shape these people into the correct attitude towards their function and that doesn''t apply only to the gate guards but many things in hidden leaf are done sloppily or poorly making the village''s output both economically and politically weak, especially because of the pacifist rule they decided to take which only makes them vulnerable to the other big villages, in summary, they are fools at least in Ingenuus view. Ingenuus knows he''s no genius himself but even he understands that the way hidden leaf acts is weak except for some times where Danzo or Minato was in command of the situation, Danzo is trash that should be eliminated but can also be useful if one has the right tools to control him properly not that Ingenuus ever plans to work with him, but if Ingenuus can he''ll use Danzo and once he has enough power Ingenuus will immediately eliminate him. But right now Ingenuus already has enough to worry about like Elma, infiltrating hidden leaf, and how to best win the trust of big shots influence wise like Hiruzen, Minato, Tsunade, Danzo(just in case, since it''s dangerous if he seems Ingenuus as an enemy) and some minor but still influential ones like Fugaku and Hiashi. Other minor clans like Nara, Inuzuka, Akimichi, and Yamanaka that also have a great impact would also make a big difference especially the Nara since if they get suspicious of him it might be problematic but the possibility of it happening is not so high, Yamanaka don''t really worry Ingenuus once the system will hide any crucial information until he can do it himself and clans like Akimichi and Inuzuka don''t represent a threat to his plan but Ingenuus won''t overlook them and befriend them the same. Random leaf ninja(1): "Hey kid, are you ok?" Said one of the ninjas with a slightly worried expression that couldn''t fool Ingenuus since he could feel some hostility even in those ''kind'' words directed to him. The second ninja just stood there looking at Ingenuus with a ''care'' expression while on guard and ready for any attack that might happen, making Ingenuus start to rethink if he didn''t underestimate hidden leaf''s seriousness but Ingenuus was never the stubborn type to hold onto old beliefs regardless if they''re wrong, rather then that he''s more the type that easily accepts new ideas while accepting his own mistakes, even so, it didn''t change the fact they are way too lax compared to others. Ingenuus: "*Huff*... *Huff*... *Huff*, yes... *Huff*... I''m... *Huff*... Ok." Ingenuus said while breathing heavily to feign tiredness while holding his knees with his head lowered and for someone watching from the outside side he looked exactly how he should after running like that, both leaf ninjas looked at him with appraising eyes for a little before looking at each other and loosening a bit of their ''well hidden'' tension making the atmosphere somewhat better. Random leaf ninja(1): "What were you running away from?" The ninja asked way calmer than before and now with a more ''genuine'' expression of kindness. Ingenuus: "I woke up in the forest, then when I was looking for a safe place I ended up being chased by some wolves after a long time of hiding and running I saw this village so I ran as fast as I could to reach it before I found any more dangerous animals" Ingenuus explained the story he made up while walking here, because of his act Ingenuus had to make various expressions from anxious to scared to reliaved. For those who know his usual indifference seeing Ingenuus act like this would be a major surprise. Both ninjas looked at the boy and seeing his physique and dirty look it did seem like a possible story yh since any normal kid would just have died trying to run away from wolves but considering the speed, they saw earlier they thought it might actually be true, but as gate guards in a period of war, they couldn''t just let it go this easily and started shooting question like where are your parents or the person responsible for you? how many days did you spend in the forest? Did you have any food with you and if so how much? at Ingenuus without even giving him time to properly breathe before asking something else and even Ingenuus was starting to get somewhat annoyed at their persistence even though he was answering as well as he could making pauses to think and saying things like I don''t know or don''t remember since it would be suspicious if a child who just came out of this kind of situation to be able to perfectly answer every question but the leaf ninjas just wouldn''t stop, seeing no other solution Ingenuus throw away some of his pride and shame by starting to cry like any other child with everything he had. The two ninjas didn''t know what to do since one of them was not a father yet and the other one didn''t even have a girlfriend. Because of the commotion caused by this, some of the bypassers started to stop to look at what was happening and many were surprised to find a very cute child crying covered in dirt and some of the mothers present started giving ominous looks at the two ninjas who didn''t have any idea of how you solve this while the rest of the present mothers wanted to go there and give the cute child a hug then take him home given him a bath and raise him. When a woman suddenly shouted. ???(1): "WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO THAT KID?!" Random leaf ninja(1): "We did nothing wrong, miss, we just asked a few questions since he seemed suspicious" The ninja who was startled by the sudden appearance of the red-haired woman did his best to explain their actions. Red-haired woman: "Yeah, but you obviously went overboard! The poor kid is crying couldn''t you at least take him to the hospital and them take him to the Yamanaka" The woman said with a very displeased expression at their work. Random leaf ninja(2): "Miss, you can''t just talk to my colleague like that we did what we could, we just didn''t expect the kid to start crying! You can''t just go and critici others works when you probably wouldn''t do better" The second ninja who completely disliked to see himself and his friend get ''lectured'' by this woman in front of everyone yelled at her in response, Ingenuus who saw what was happening made an effort to continue crying and hoped this would finish fast. The red-haired woman did like the man''s answer at all and shouted. Red-haired woman: "What did you say?! dattebane!!" The red-haired woman yelled as her hair started floating and both men as many of the people watching widened their eyes as if realizing who she is. While Ingenuus who had long known who she was and had an idea of how this would play out. The woman started beating both men up before they had a chance to apologize. Pitch-Black haired woman: "Why does she always jump into trouble like this?" After saying this she looked around noticing crying Ingenuus and started moving to him. Once she got close enough she kneeled and said. Pitch-Black haired woman: "Why are you crying little one?" She asked with a gentle smile on her face as she waited for Ingenuus to answer. Ingenuus seeing her behavior acted according to what he had already set even though he didn''t like it, it was a sacrifice necessary for a better good. Ingenuus: "I-I... Was just trying to-to... Find a safe place but-but... The mean guys wouldn''t let me in and kept asking questions even-even... When I answered they just asked another question!" Ingenuus said this just like any crying kid who felt unfaired would and the Pitch-Black haired woman hugged him and said. Pitch-Black haired woman: "There, there, don''t worry look that big sister over there already give them a lesson now be a good and strong grown boy, you don''t want other kids to think you''re a cry-baby right?" She said while hugging Ingenuus with a warmth that felt somewhat maternal to him but he didn''t let that pleasant feeling trick him, he was very well aware that the woman holding him was in high alert and would attack at the first sight of a weird movement. The Pitch-Black haired woman walked to the red-haired woman while holding Ingenuus in her embrace. Pitch-Black haired woman: "Kushina, I think that''s enough we have to take the boy inside and check his condition." She said to the red-haired woman who had already calmed down and turned with a smile seeing the boy was no longer crying. Ingenuus started at Kushina while inspecting her toes to head while thinking of the image he has of her from the knowledge he has from his past life. Kushina is a beauty with a slender, but feminine build, fair skin, violet eyes, and the common Uzumaki red hair. It reaches her waist with shoulder-length strands that frame both sides of her face and a black clip that parts her hair to the left. She''s wearing a high-collared, sleeveless blouse under a long, loose-fitting dress with a wristband on her left wrist and standard shinobi sandals. After making a full inspection without really hiding his gaze he realized she looks much more beautiful in person than she ever did in the anime. Kushina: "Don''t worry Mikoto, I was careful not to break too many bones. It''s their fault for making such a cute boy cry... I know I''m a beauty but I never thought my charm was so big even child would fall for me, hahaha!" She said in a cheerful mood like if all that just happened was just a small ??pse and she was never angry in the first place. Noticing Ingenuus obvious gaze Kushina decided to tease him a bit. But unlike Kushina''s expectations instead of shying away Ingenuus simply nodded in agreement and said. Ingenuus: " Hn, very pretty" Even though Ingenuus wanted to use a word like beautiful or dazzling, he thought that in his current situation it was more appropriate to say this. Kushina: "You?..." Kushina who felt bested by a child didn''t say anymore and simply started walking alongside Mikoto who was laughing at her friend. Chapter 9 - 5: Red, black and blond which ones the best? Right now walking in the streets of hidden leaf there''s a trio composed of a red-haired woman, a pitch-Black haired woman, and a half red, half silver platinum-colored hair boy had a rather good atmosphere around them. Since Ingenuus was completely ''immune'' to Kushina''s teasing she was getting ''slightly'' competitive and wouldn''t stop until it worked at least once but Ingenuus seemed to always have an answer on the tip of his tongue making Mikoto almost choke to death from laughing so much at seeing how frustrated Kushina was at such an idle matter when she usually took everything a bit too calmly and relaxed, so seeing her like this unlike her occasional rage burst was a very funny and pleasant scene for Mikoto so as time went by and they walked to the hospital Ingenuus was receiving some notifications. [Bond with Mikoto has increased by 1 point] [Bond with Mikoto has increased by 3 points] [Bond with Mikoto has increased by 1 point] [Bond with Mikoto has increased by 2 points] ..... And so on the notification went on, at first Ingenuus was thinking this is too easy but then discovered that the friendship bond which is the first part of bond stars at 0(nothing) and 100(true friends) is highest while -100(true nemesis) is the lowest. Then there are other bonds like love and family bonds, they work in different ways but have the same basis. It also seems to get harder, as one progresses towards 100, but Ingenuus is not exactly in a hurry since he has a good amount of time to work with. During these interactions between Ingenuus and both beauties, he was also paying attention to his surroundings observing everything that happened, from people walking by too small animals like rats not missing anything. Ingenuus has always been thought that no matter where he goes he has to have at least 18 escape routes prepared so that if things go wrong he''ll have a way out. They walked for a while longer before finally reaching the hospital, once inside many medical ninjas and even some patients looked at Ingenuus with curiosity and admired his cuteness, some even envious of him since he was with two beautiful women even though he''s just a child. First Ingenuus was taken to be examined by various different medical ninjas who were very surprised by Ingenuus physique and got even won''t when they learned his age after they were done with all the exams many of the female medical ninjas were considering introducing their daughters, younger sisters or even nieces to Ingenuus while the others were worried and just wanted Ingenuus to stay away from their families girls around his age, the comments went on as rumors started spreading in the hospital and even to the village in an alarming speed. Kushina and Mikoto didn''t know what was the reason there was such a big commotion in the hospital especially in the room where Ingenuus is getting examined as the medical ninjas come and go with various levels of surprise and depression. After a little they decided to go and check on Ingenuus, passing by many medical ninjas who seem to already be gossiping about Ingenuus, they reached the center of the room where a medical ninja was getting Ingenuus measurements taken. Leaf medical ninja: "Ok, his height is 126cm!" The medical ninja said to her colleague who immediately wrote it down beside a lot of other information they got. Ingenuus is no idiot and is aware of all the information their getting and it''s nothing that would trouble him the only thing bothering him is why they suddenly decided to fully examine him even if they were curious they can''t just decide that on their own so Ingenuus has his suspicions on who ordered this. Leaf medical ninja: "Now, big sis needs you to take your pants and und?rw??r off, so that I can finish checking if you''re not hurt anywhere, ok?" She said with a smile while looking at Ingenuus who was just looking back at her with a deadpan expression as he simply stood there motionless. Kushina: "Hey, weren''t you just supposed to check if he''s fine what''s with all this?" Kushina asked as she saw Ingenuus completely still and questioned if something was wrong since he''s usually quite the silver tongue. Leaf medical ninja: "We were strictly ordered to do a full examination of this boy." Said the leaf medical ninja with a serious expression that doesn''t seem that of someone lying. Kushina: "But-." Kushina was about to refute the leaf medical ninja but was stopped by Mikoto who gave her a look that says don''t. Mikoto: "Might we know who ordered you to do that?" Mikoto calmly asked in a manner that completely differs from Kushina. Leaf medical ninja: "Lady Tsunade was the one who ordered us to do so" She said slightly bothered by their questioning but didn''t change her attitude and simply answered. Ingenuus who was hearing their conversation actively wasn''t surprised that Tsunade was mentioned but was wandering who did information about him get to her so fast. Mikoto looked at both medical ninjas for a bit and apologized for their intrusion but asked to stay there since they were the ones who brought him. Not finding the patience to refute her words the medical ninja simply agrees but tells than that if they''re too noisy they''ll have to leave and both Kushina and Mikoto agree. While observing the situation Ingenuus started gawking at Mikoto, in the same manner, he had at Kushina from top to toe. Mikoto who noticed the boy looking at her just as intensely as he had looked at her friend a while ago started laughing and said. Mikoto: "Hahahaha, am I also very pretty like Kushina? Or am I super pretty?" She said with a slightly mischievous smile on that didn''t appear too much on her gentle expression. Mikoto is a fair-skinned woman with long, straight black hair with bangs hanging on either side of her face too roughly frame her cheeks and black eyes. She''s wearing a simple dark purple blouse with a red-plum skirt and blue shinobi sandals. Ingenuus also thought she''s a very beautiful woman in a different way from the beauty Kushina expels making it more interesting to look at them both together. Kushina: "Not fair Mikoto you''re trying to make him say you''re better looking! You should just let him say it himself" Kushina immediately reacted seeing how Mikoto was ''persuading'' Ingenuus into saying she''s better looking than her. Ingenuus who wasn''t really minding their competition at all simply answered what he thought. Ingenuus: "Hmm, you''re also very pretty" Ingenuus could have teased Kushina by saying Mikoto is super pretty but he felt like he would never get out of the hospital if he did so. Mikoto was slightly disappointed but soon got her beautiful smile back while Kushina started making fun of her for her failed plan to get ahead of her. Both the medical ninjas simply ignored the duo and resumed where they stopped at and this time Ingenuus took his pants off pretty naturally. It''s not like Ingenuus has no inhibitions in regards to showing his body he just thinks his current body is too young for him to worry about that. Once Ingenuus removed his pants and und?rw??r everyone in the room had a blank expression as if their brains stopped working for a second before restarting, Kushina was the first one to comment. Kushina: " Don''t we have a little monster here?" She said looking at Ingenuus ?ssets with wide-opened eyes. Mikoto didn''t say anything and simply nodded in agreement while the two medical ninjas did the same thing, we''ll who can blame them for their reaction since they''re looking at a boy they believe to be around 8 years old with a 16cm little brother while in it''s for dormant state which looks completely disproportional to the rest of his body. Kushina: "Aren''t you a little developed for an 8-year-old?" Kushina said her thoughts not minding those around her at all. Ingenuus: "I''m 4 years old" Ingenuus said with his indifferent expression while all the women in the room had different levels of disbelief of the words just said. Mikoto: "Shouldn''t you two finish examining him?" Mikoto who was the first one to come out of the dazed state just hurried both medical ninjas to finish as fast as possible and while this was happening both Mikoto and Kushina took a chance to look at the data they got on Ingenuus finally learning his name which both forgot to ask not that it bothered Ingenuus at all since they would eventually learn his name and most information there isn''t the important. After a bunch of other exams, they gave Ingenuus a bath and then new clothes for him to wear that consisted of a long-sleeved white T-shirt and the common ninja pants with some white boxers and typical ninja sandals since they didn''t have much else to give him but it still looked good on him, even both Mikoto and Kushina couldn''t stop cuddling with him saying he''s too cute for them to resist and Ingenuus was just happy to live the moment and feeling the happiness of having to beauties cuddling with him at the same time. Before leaving Mikoto and Kushina were having a discussion on who''s going to adopt Ingenuus and none of them were backing down in the slightest not even when Kushina mentioned that Fugaku might not agree, while Mikoto simply said that Minato might say something like it''s not the right time to have a child in their care and both kept throwing arguments at each other when one of the medical ninjas came to call them to go meet Tsunade. Not having much of a choice they follow the medical ninja to meet with Tsunade and after walking for a while on the corridors of the hospital they finally reached a door that is Tsunade''s office, they knocked the door. Tsunade: "Who is it?" She asked with a tired voice of someone who hasn''t had a good night''s sleep for quite a while. Ingenuus ?ssumed this was the result of her having to deal with the hospital''s management while in time of war with her fear of blood and her hatred for war, it must be stressing her up to the limit. Not forgetting they also want her to develop new healing methods and pills all at the same time. Leaf medical ninja: "Lady Tsunade, I have brought the boy, miss Mikoto, and miss Kushina here just like you asked" She said in a very polite manner and even though she was not even facing Tsunade she was already behaving accordingly even in terms of expression. Tsunade: "Let them come in" Once again her tiredness was noticeable in her voice which made Ingenuus feel that they really lacked in the way they did things. When Tsunade authorized them to go in they did so and went inside leaving behind the medical ninja who had guided them there. Inside they saw a blond woman mixing some unknown chemicals very slowly while a black-haired woman behind her watched attentively to her movements. Ingenuus fixed his scanning gaze on the black-haired woman who was behind the blond woman, Ingenuus didn''t expect to see her yet but here she is Shizune, Tsunade''s loyal secretary that always follows her around being her closest friend. When she heard the footsteps Shizune turned around and Ingenuus took the chance to have her a good look. Shizune is a fair-skinned woman of average height and slender build with onyx eyes and jet-black hair; her hair is straight and shoulder-length with bangs that cover her ears and frame her face, she''s wearing a long bluish-black kimono with white trimmings, held closed by a white obi, and open-toed sandals with low heels. Shizune: "Do you need something?" Shizune said to Ingenuus who looked her in the eyes when she said so and she was softened a little by the cheer cuteness in front of her. Ingenuus: "Sorry, I always get distracted when looking at a very pretty woman" Ingenuus said without moving his eyes away but his words caused both Kushina and Mikoto to think ''this kid is an ogler and a womanizer''. Mikoto just looked at the situation with a slight wryly smile while Kushina. Kushina: "Hey! Are you just gonna keep saying that to every girl you?! That''s no way to be a man! Dattebane!!" Even though she wasn''t exactly angered Kushina lectured Ingenuus in a loud voice yelling at him. Ingenuus heard her words and nodded in agreement then he turned to Shizune and said. Ingenuus: "you''re beautiful" Ingenuus the moment he said that Kushina exploded and tried to ''put some sense'' into his mind but was stopped by Mikoto while Shizune who somewhat understood the situation and started scolding Ingenuus who was containing himself not to laugh at Kushina''s reaction. Tsunade who was just there hearing everything while trying to concentrate turned around with a serious expression and. Tsunade: "hahaha!! So this is the kid, looks like we have a troublemaker" When Tsunade turned around and said so in a much more vivid tone than before Ingenuus immediately focused on her too and started his gazing season. Tsunade is a fair-skinned woman with brown eyes and straight blonde hair that parts above her forehead. Her hair has shoulder-length bangs that frame her face and the rest reaches her lower back. The Strength of a Hundred Seal - taking the appearance of a violet diamond shape - is clearly visible on her forehead. Tsunade is wearing a grey, kimono-style blouse with no sleeves, held closed by a broad, dark bluish-grey obi that matches her pants. Her blouse is closed quite low, revealing her sizeable cleavage also wearing open-toed, strappy black sandals with high heels. She has red nail polish on both her fingernails and toenails and has a soft pink lipstick. And She''s wearing the First Hokage''s necklace. Looking at her Ingenuus stopped to appreciate her beauty that is obviously very high. Ingenuus: "An absolute beauty" Ingenuus said so half wanting to and half let it out by accident, even though the words he used aren''t so out of the common for a child they''re still rather unusual but nothing otherworldly. All the three girls behind Ingenuus just looked at him in disbelief seeing how much the child was already on the wrong path and they already started planning to correct him. Tsunade: "Oh thank you brat, if you go on like that you''ll have a lot of problems in the future but right now I need to know more about you so tell me everything" Tsunade said with an entertained expression as if she was looking at a somewhat more interesting future. Ingenuus started telling his story and got ?ssaulted by questions again but this time answering without letting it annoy him since he had no other choice, Ingenuus noticed that since he became a child some of his actions got rather impulsive and even more impatient but he hopes it passes with time as he encounters situations like this one to practice after he answered all the questions, Tsunade hugged Ingenuus and apologized for pressuring him even though he was already having a tough time but also asked for him be a little more patient since he has to undergo the Yamanaka mind reading and then talk to the Hokage himself. Usually, refuge orphans like Ingenuus don''t just meet the Hokage on the first day but Ingenuus is a special case because of his abnormal physique. After undergoing the Yamanaka''s mind-reading, they discovered nothing outside what Ingenuus said besides one or two mistakes Ingenuus made on purpose to not raise suspicion. Confirming everything is fine the four-woman calmed down a bit since there was still the fear something might have happened but they were happy to see Ingenuus was fine even though they didn''t have any major attachment to him yet, they all seemed to like a pity the cute boy for his situation where he has nothing and nobody, so they''re trying to be nice but are also enjoying to have him around especially when he starts teasing Kushina and everyone laughs it out in the end. The girls noticed Ingenuus was not very expressive but he knew how to express himself better than most which were a very curious characteristic, Tsunade theorized that he must have developed it with memory loss. During their time together Ingenuus had the chance to touch each of them so he was constantly getting notifications. [Bond with Mikoto has increased by 2 points] [Bond with Tsunade has increased by 3 points] [Bond with Kushina has increased by 6 points] [Bond with Shizune has increased by 1 point] ..... And so on he got many notifications like this and noticed that the hardest to please were Mikoto and Shizune who would increase way less than the others and at a slower rate. Not loosing too much time they headed towards the Hokage Office, once they got there they wanted to knock the door but Tsunade just budged in with Ingenuus in her embrace since she pressured the other girls for the position and not even Kushina would like to try her luck with Tsunade. -inside the Hokage''s Office- Inside the room, there''s an old smoking while a bunch of paper was on his desk while he looks at it slightly nerved by it, yes this man is obviously Hiruzen the third Hokage. Then when Tsunade budged in with Ingenuus in her embrace the old nan sighed and looked at her for a little before saying. Hiruzen: "Why is it that you destroy my office today?" Hiruzen said as if he had already given up on trying to complain at this point, it seems like this is a common thing that has happened multiple times before. Tsunade: "We don''t have time for your lazy old man complaints now, this boy here is Ingenuus Nostrix Zelos, the one I send you the message earlier today" Tsunade said with a serious expression and Hiruzen moved his hand and all the hidden anbu left. Kushina: "There''s still hidden anbu there... They''re gone." The moment Kushina said that their presence vanished. Hiruzen cursed at Danzo''s audacity and apologized for his lack of caution. Tsunade: "We can take care of Danzo later but now we have to decide who''s going to stay with this bubble of cuteness" Tsunade said then started explaining everything to Hiruzen who worried about the child''s future since he didn''t like to see children carry heavy burdens. (AN: This has to be a joke! He lets Naruto deal with Kurama himself and Sasuke to deal with the death of his whole clan, not forgetting Shisui and Itachi. So this can only be a joke) Hiruzen: "I can easily arrange for him to stay here and even give him to a family but what do you plan to do with him later considering his ''condition''" Hiruzen said slightly worried that if unchecked someone might try to use the child for wrongdoings. Tsunade: "I plan to have one of us raise him but what he becomes is his own choice" Tsunade said very determined to make her words true. Chapter 10 - 6:Starting a new life. Part-1 Guys I''m here to say I made a mistake in the last chapter, for some reason I had in mind that Shizune belongs to the same generation as Mikoto and Kushina. I don''t know why I thought that but she should actually be 6-7 years old and I thought she was 15-16 years like Kushina and Mikoto but I was obviously wrong so I''m sorry. But I decided that instead of changing it to be the same as the original timeline since my fanfic happens in an alternative world different from the canon world changing some details like this in the time line isn''t that bad so just ignore this and think of Shizune the same age as Kushina and Mikoto which once again is currently 15-16 years old, in this world their all considered ?du?ts so don''t worry about them not being able to adopt Ingenuus. Kushina was saved by Minato last year according to my research on Naruto''s timeline, as for Fugaku and Mikoto well, I don''t really know when their relationship started so I''ll Just put it as at the same time Minato and Kushina started. Now a special thanks to MRAHH24 for helping me realize the mistake and giving me very good tips you''ve really helped me, man. ______________________________________________________ Ingenuus heard what Tsunade said and immediately started pondering which of them would make for the best mother not only because of the benefits that he would get from them but also from how he feels about each of them because of what he knows about them from his past life. Ingenuus started looking at them one by one and weighting things. Kushina was the one who first jumped in to help him even though she was only causing trouble she''s a very friendly person who''s caring and will most likely take good care of him even though she''ll probably make a lot of mistakes but Ingenuus is worried about Minato''s sharp perception, not that he would get caught but it would probably hinder his movements somewhat. There''s also the fact she''s got a short fuse and explodes relatively easily making it hard to sometimes logically argue with her, not forgetting she''s somewhat childish at times but Ingenuus believes everyone has a childish side some people just show it more than others but Kushina is somewhat tomboyish and brute at times but it''s also part of her charm at least for Ingenuus. But maybe not a good choice since he needs Naruto to put sense to exist and distract the attention from him as well as solve many things Ingenuus does not want to lose time dealing with, so maybe. Mikoto on the other is a very calm and gentle always thinking before acting which is pretty much the opposite of her friend Kushina, Mikoto would obviously make for a good mother, just like Kushina but a way more responsible and reliable one, and she would support him regardless of what he decided upon himself to do not matter if it''s bad or good at least that''s the kind of support she showed Itachi in the story. Fugaku wouldn''t be that much of a problem but would also somewhat trouble him and probably not want to raise him. In the end, Mikoto would be a good choice but staying with her might not work so well for her since she would probably dedicate too much time to Ingenuus and become a housewife instead of a strong kunoichi so, it''s best not. Shizune is a very logical and rational person ending up being labeled as a cold-hearted person by many but Ingenuus doesn''t exactly agree she''s a caring person worrying about those around her making decisions based on heart instead of logic, she''d probably be a good mother but try to teach him more about the hardness of the world more them the two before making sure him develops into a fine and logical young man, considering her character there''s the possibility of her being overprotective but that''s just a possibility since she has no lover if would mean she would focus her attention on Ingenuus more but since she works for Tsunade there will always be times where he can move freely, so Shizune is a good option. Tsunade is pretty cynical and rude to most people because of her past traumas but she seems to be nice to Ingenuus for some reason making him see her caring side, she would probably do for a great but overprotective mother that would build him into a fine ninja not only in combat but in the medical side, living with her would probably be a good environment since she''s single and rich because she didn''t start gambling all her fortune yet. She would probably be the best option. Besides, it would be a very pleasant experience to live with a beauty on her level. Hiruzen: "How do you plan to choose who will take care of him?" Hiruzen asked Tsunade who has a very decided expression on her face as if she has everything planned. Tsunade: "Very simple Ingenuus will decide himself, this boy has a nice eye for women so he should know who to choose" Tsunade said as she started teasing Ingenuus on his habit of ogling at women but she was also serious about letting him decide since she wants to test the little boy and know-how far does his perception and decision making go. Even though Ingenuus is just a child, he seems to be very sharp and careful with his wording in a way that most wouldn''t notice but Tsunade could get a glimpse of it. Hearing Tsunade''s comment on Ingenuus bad habit the girls started laughing and pinching his cheeks to ''comfort'' him. Hiruzen seeing their interaction was doubting they met the boy today since they seemed so familiar with him already. Kushina: "He''ll obviously choose big sister Kushina since I''m his favorite right?" Kushina said looking Ingenuus in the eyes with a pressuring aura that says ''choose me, otherwise'' while they were pinching his cheeks and the other girls looking at her with disagreeing eyes. Mikoto: "That''s he should decide himself since he''s a grown young man right Ingenuus?" Mikoto said so also looking at Ingenuus with the same forceful eyes that Kushina gave him. Shizune: "Girls he''ll choose whoever he feels is the best for him" Shizune is the only one who seems to actually mean her words, was pinching Ingenuus cheek much stronger than the others while saying this. The girls keep sending him pressure and before Ingenuus could even answer them, they would make more comments on why they should be chosen. Ingenuus never thought being cute could bring so many problems and was starting to think this might be a problematic situation for him. Hiruzen: "Girls! Will you let the poor boy choose?!... I''m starting to worry about this one''s future." Hiruzen said looking at them behave like Ingenuus is cute puppy they all want to adopt, which is not a wrong way to think about it. The girls focused on Ingenuus then looked at each other and then at Hiruzen who was smoking with a worried expression on his face. Seeing all of them listened to him, Hiruzen sighed in relief and looked at Ingenuus who was now sitting on Tsunade''s ??p with a thoughtful glint in his eyes while his expression was as indifferent as always. Ingenuus who was concentrated in his own thoughts noticed Hiruzen''s gaze on him and could see that the old man was trying to get a picture of him, being cautious of his every move. Ingenuus knows that he''s probably going to be looking out for him and hopes they don''t bother him too much on an early stage even though he''s already developing alternatives to deal with it, it''s going to be troublesome. Hiruzen: "So, young boy, Ingenuus was it?... Who would you like to live with in-between these four women?" Hiruzen said the first part and wait for a response, he received a nod from Ingenuus then continued and asked who does Ingenuus chose, just like Tsunade, Hiruzen hopes to get a glimpse of the boy''s perception from this. He received the report about his well-built physique and unusual flexibility but they don''t know which clan he belongs to yet since Tsunade who''s the best medical ninja was occupied watching over the boy, so the exams to his blood will take some time and until then his clan will remain a mystery. Ingenuus: "After thinking a bit, I chose Tsunade" Ingenuus said with a small smile on his but it looked slightly awkward for the people around him, for some reason the moment he slightly smiled he felt chills down his spine and stopped right after. Tsunade had a surprised expression on her face since she never expected to actually get selected and was only teasing the youngsters a bit but now that she was actually chosen she doesn''t know how to react to it, she thinks Ingenuus is not a bad kid compared to most and actually appreciates his cute presence, even so, she still doesn''t know how to feel about this, she''s thinking if she has time to actually raise a child but she stays home for a little, spends most of her time in the hospital and occasionally has to report to Hiruzen or a little of free time to drink but besides that, she has no time and to for the time necessary to raise a child... Tsunade doesn''t know if it will be possible for her. She started considering finding someone to take care of him for her but it couldn''t just be anyone... Before her thoughts could fly too high she looked at the three girls beside her and decided something. Tsunade: "We will all raise him together" Chapter 11 - 7:Starting a new life.Part-2 Inside the Hokage''s Office, there are 6 people discussing the future and planning how to act in accordance with the situation making it the best possible. Tsunade: "We will all raise him together" All the girls got slightly surprised by Tsunade''s words and thought ''If that was the point why make him chose'' since Hiruzen: "So that was your decision, good. Now if you girls don''t mind, I would like to talk to Ingenuus alone for a bit" Hiruzen said very calmly with a gentle smile that hides the seriousness behind his words while he smokes as if the situation hasn''t changed at all. Ingenuus looked at Hiruzen and had an idea of what he was going to be asked about. Before any of the girls could say anything about it Tsunade looked at Hiruzen with a serious expression for a bit and he shook his head then she told the girls it''s ok and they left the room after they closed the door Hiruzen focused on Ingenuus and was surprised to see a calm boy looking at him as if waiting for him to speak. For those who deal with child, they would know that it''s unusual for them to behave this way, they usually get either nervous and shy away or get curious and start asking questions amongst other common reactions but child that can calmly wait for someone to speak with no shyness and just being patient is a rare thing. Hiruzen: "Ingenuus, tell me, what do you think of this village?" Hiruzen asked with a melancholic look in his eyes while looking at the village through the window. Ingenuus looked at the same spot as Hiruzen and then said. Ingenuus: "The village looks really nice but I can''t say too much, cause I just got here" Ingenuus said trying sound about his current physical age as much as possible. Hiruzen: "True, you''ve only just got here, but tell me, what do you plan to become when you grow up? Do you have a dream already?" Hiruzen asked Ingenuus maintaining the gentle smile as he asks the boy. Ingenuus: "Yes, I will be the ninja on the top of the world" Ingenuus said with a determination that wasn''t present in his voice just up until now. Hiruzen: "Why a ninja? Do you want to be strong?" Hiruzen went on with his questions as he finds the boy in front of him rather interesting. Ingenuus: "I will be the strongest to protect me and everyone I like, a ninja because they''re the strongest and coolest" Even though what Ingenuus just said isn''t the only reason he wants strength it''s still all true, Ingenuus knows that as an animeverse traveler he''ll have to be absurdly strong otherwise he won''t last much. But Ingenuus does hope these years pass fast as since acting like a child is tiring. Hiruzen: "Oh, is that so? Very good. What is a ninja to you Ingenuus? What do you think ninja do?" Hiruzen asked yet another question he expects Ingenuus to respond well. Ingenuus: "Ninjas are those who complete many missions and protect everyone in the village" Ingenuus answered pretty simply but that was just enough for Hiruzen to nod in agreement since it''s just as much as you could, expect from a 4 years old kid. Hiruzen: "Just fine, now one more thing, Ingenuus, why did you choose Tsunade?" Hiruzen asked and Ingenuus started getting thoughtful in comparison with the other answers that didn''t take that much and the answer was. Ingenuus: "I choose Tsunade because she can take care of the best, she can train me because Kushina told me she''s super strong, she is also very nice to me and she''s the most beautiful with b??bs" Ingenuus said with a hint of a smile on his that looked rather awkward on the outside, Hiruzen could only laugh at the boy''s action and words. Hiruzen, in the end, nodded in agreement with the boy and they even shook hands. Hiruzen: "So as a ninja are you ready to fight for the village?" Hiruzen asked with a new smile since he is actually liking him. Ingenuus: "Yeah, when I''m big I''ll protect the village from all bad guys" [bond with Hiruzen has increased by 18 points] Ingenuus said with the same mood of before making their conversation smoother than before. They went on talking but Hiruzen stopped his questions and was just appreciating the company of the boy. Hiruzen: "I think we have taken enough of your time, so let me call the girls" Hiruzen then called the girls back in and they all had impatient looks in their eyes as they came in. Tsunade: "What took you so danm long?!" Tsunade asked because they did take long in their conversation and if was now 10 p.m., and everyone needed to leave soon. That''s a lot considering they started talking at 6 p.m. Hiruzen: "sorry, we got caught in our conversation, Ingenuus here wants to become a ninja and the strongest at it and I think putting him to study in the ninja academy would be the best choice" Hiruzen said it calmly and with an expectation in his eyes. All the girls looked at Ingenuus pretty happy for him except Tsunade who has a difficult expression on her face. Tsunade: "Why a ninja? There are many other choices!! You could be many other things!!! Why waste time with this?!" Tsunade asked while looking at Ingenuus completely worried about him, she knows what being a ninja amounts and doesn''t want Ingenuus to follow such a dangerous path. Ingenuus answered in a similar manner to what he said to Hiruzen but this time he added. Ingenuus: "Because I want to protect my beautiful new mothers" Saying this with his awkward smile the girls all got somewhat touched and notifications on how their bond increased ranged. Tsunade seeing him like this clenched her fist and said. Tsunade: "If you want to be a ninja so badly you have to prove to me how strong is your resolve! I''ll give you 10 years for you to become a medical ninja that can rival me! You don''t have to be on the same level but at least a top tier medical ninja and not just that but I also expected you to become at least a Jonin by then but you have to do it without my help. And if until then you can''t do it you''ll give up on being ninja forever" Everyone was looking at Tsunade as if she just had given the boy a completely impossible challenge. Complection rank-B-SS Tsunade believes in you more than most even though she wouldn''t admit it, So to make her understand just how determined you are completely her challenge with at least one year of advance. Quest-Complete Tsunade''s challenge with at least one year of advance. Requirements-reach the master medical ninja arts level of mastery skill, and the jonin level in all parameters of your status and skills related to the three basic techniques a ninja needs(Ninja techniques, Illusionary techniques, and combat techniques). Rewards-The adoration of a medical Sannin(maxed bond), Senju bloodline(100% purity)(modified version), Lottery function *unlocked*, Strength of a hundred seal techniques, Creation Rebirth technique, Ninja Art Creation Rebirth ¡ª Strength of a Hundred Technique. Failure-doesn''t met the requirements at least one year in advance, Ingenuus death, Tsunade''s death, all rewards lost, lottery function completely unavailable for 20 years(impossible to unlock the function during this time period), the bond with Tsunade goes back to zero.] Ingenuus: ''Rikune, what are the quest types? And what''s the difference between them?'' Ingenuus who got curious after seeing the quest types present in the quests asked. Rikune:[There are 6 types of quest Special/unique, hidden, specific, challenge, secondary/optional and forced ones. The difference between them is simply Special/Unique quest only appear when a major event in the host''s life is triggered by another quest or some big event, they usually give very good rewards. Hidden quests just like the special quests are triggered by big events or other quests but unlike special quests hidden quests always change something in the story in which the host finds himself, also they only appear after completed. Specific are affection quest with the objective of creating a strong bond between the host and the person who triggered the quest. Challenge are mostly against time quest that are usually hard on the host because most have hard to fulfill conditions. Secondary/optional just as the name says are quests the host can either completely or not since their importance and rewards aren''t usually that big or have any kind of impact in the story. Forced ones are the most dangerous type as they are quests that have to absolutely be completed otherwise the host might lose the system itself.] [will you accept quest? Y/N] Ingenuus chose to accept the quest since not only are the rewards exceptional but having a challenge like this will help motive him to move and improve faster than he would if he didn''t get the quest. Ingenuus: "I will do it!" Ingenuus said determined not to only prove himself but completely the quest as well. Everyone was happy seeing how determined Ingenuus sounded accepting the challenge even though they were slightly worried he didn''t truly understand what that meant but still would help him as much as possible. As for Tsunade, she sighs and walks to Ingenuus who was now standing looking at her. Tsunade knees so she can get closer to his height and hugs him. Tsunade: "Why do I keep getting surrounded by stupid boys and men?... Who only want to follow stupid paths and dreams... Ingenuus you''re an idiot! But I''ll wait for you so just take my good luck charm. Tsunade said with a huge melancholy in her expression that was very sad but not disappointed in the slightest. After saying these word she moves away from the boy a little and gives Ingenuus a kiss in the forehead then hugs him again for a while in a beautiful moment that made everyone around smile. Not too long after Hiruzen noticed Tsunade was suffocating Ingenuus with her br??sts and Tsunade Immediately stops hugging Ingenuus, hopefully, he was ok and nothing major happened to him. A little after Tsunade realized something and looked at Hiruzen fiercely. Tsunade: "Old man! How did you notice that Ingenuus was getting suffocated by my br??sts?? Where were you looking!!?!?! Tsunade who had a demonic look in her eyes asked Hiruzen who immediately started cold sweating with a guilty expression. Hiruzen: "I just happened to accidentally glance at it and saw Ingenuus in that state so I immediately reported, would you really hit your old master? Hiruzen said while shaking and cold sweating rivers. Tsunade: "Well, you''re getting a little lazy let''s help you exercise a bit" Tsunade says and starts beating Hiruzen up while the other girls look at the old man screaming for help with awkward smiles and Ingenuus who''s on Mikoto''s embrace is looking at the situation with tired eyes since it''s been almost a day since the last time he slept. That night Hiruzen''s help screams roamed through the whole place as the night was illuminated by a beautiful moon. Chapter 12 - 8:What鈥檚 going on ?! After some minor discussions about how Ingenuus will be divulged it was decided that he will be known as a survivor of the Uzumaki clan regardless of the results of his bloodline, they then spread the rumor that would by the next morning be known to all the village. When it was finally time to go home Ingenuus was very tired and could b?r?ly stand on his two own feet, seeing his state Tsunade smiled and decided to carry him in her embrace the way home. Even though the four girls are responsible for Ingenuus he''ll be living with Tsunade and the other girls will get to spend time with him according to a schedule they made: Mondays and Wednesday are Kushina''s days, Tuesdays and Thursday are Mikoto''s days, while Fridays and Saturdays are Shizune days but this is only in the first week and the cycle will change every week, Tsunade staying with the unchangeable Sundays every week. At first, the girls were very picky about the days but then Ingenuus proposed the cycles and things went smoother, even though they still feel like Tsunade is the one with best luck to always have a full day with the adorable Ingenuus but Tsunade explained that she won''t always have time even on Sundays and when that happens one of them will have to take the place using the same cycle system. About 55 minutes of walking later they finally reached Tsunade''s house which was a big residence with a mansion size, they went in after passing the guards who were surprised to see Tsunade with a little boy and didn''t really know what to think of the situation. Tsunade ignored their obvious confusion and went inside with Ingenuus who looked exhausted and was slowly closing his eyes to only to open them wide right after as if fighting with his tiredness. -Inside the Senju residence- Tsunade saw Ingenuus fighting not to sleep and asked. Tsunade: "What is it, kid? Scared of sleeping?" Tsunade asked with a small smile on her face as she asks worried while trying to tease Ingenuus a bit. Ingenuus: "Yes, I always have bad dreams" Tsunade looked at the cute boy with sorry eyes and said. Tsunade: "Don''t worry, I''ll keep you safe from all bad, so you just slept and if something happens, keep calm cause I''ll be right there hugging and protecting you" Tsunade had a somewhat weird feeling while saying those words and she couldn''t explain it, it was not bad but not exactly good. It''s an unusual mix of emotions but she doesn''t dislike it. Ingenuus heard Tsunade''s words and some of the tension on his body eased because he''s not alone anymore, even though Rikune is his current best friend she can''t actually interfere with what goes around and it''s not her fault but it brings a certain feeling of unreliability that has been in Ingenuus subconsciously, so hearing these words from Tsunade helped him a lot. Ingenuus nodded to Tsunade''s words and then headed to the bedroom with Ingenuus still in Tsunade''s embrace. -Inside Tunade''s room- Tsunade puts Ingenuus down on the bed and asks him if he''s hungry and wants to eat something before going to sleep and Ingenuus shook his head in negation since he is not really hungry. Tsunade goes to her wardrobe opens it then picks a nightgown and starts changing right there, Ingenuus who has the habit of gawking didn''t by any means take the situation as an exception and since watched as Tsunade changed. Tsunade who noticed Ingenuus gaze at her sighed and ignored it deciding that she''ll have to teach him a lot of things, but there''s no helping it he''s a kid, after all, is what she thought as she continued until she was finally done without letting Ingenuus bother her. Ingenuus who watched Tsunade through the whole process wasn''t really thinking of it in a s?xu?? way but rather as research, Ingenuus always found woman''s anatomy an interesting and beautiful topic, so to the point, he actually took some courses on it and did a lot of research about it and looking at Tsunade''s refined body he couldn''t help but to unconsciously smile for the first time in a very long period of time, unlike his awkward smiles before it was a true and beautiful smile. Tsunade saw his smile and couldn''t help but to want to cuddle him over his absolute cuteness right now. Ingenuus: "You''re the most beautiful" Ingenuus let those words out by accident and then blushed slightly but before he could cover his face with the blankets Tsunade jumped on him and hugged him while cuddling then said. Tsunade: "If I''m not careful with you, you''re going to fill this house with girls, hahaha" Tsunade said with a huge smile, she is now in a good mood, it has been a long time since she received an ''innocent'' compliment like this one, the ones she receives are either plain leechers or have secondary intentions on their words but this one is a very refreshing compliment that will keep her in good mood for at least a week, unlike those with secondary intentions this makes her feel proud on her body and slightly worried Ingenuus turns into a womanizer. Ingenuus who is now being smashed by Tsunade''s br??sts is actually feeling very comfortable in the position and ended up falling asleep. Tsunade noticed and positioned herself and Ingenuus correctly, so she goes to sleep while hugging Ingenuus being careful and positioning his head so that he doesn''t get suffocated by her br??sts. ______________________________________________________ Ingenuus is now sitting beside an enough pool, he''s looking towards the horizon with a determined expression and a slight smile on his face while dressed in swimming trunks only. Ingenuus decided to lay down on the floor lazing out for a bit. While Ingenuus did so a crimson red-haired beauty came walking in a blue swimsuit that was pretty plain but still perfectly fit her making it look better than a more decorated swimsuit would. Ingenuus: "What will you do this time?" Ingenuus said without moving from hid position at all. Elma: "I came here to sing you a song and that''s all" Ingenuus looked at Elma as if evaluating the seriousness in her words but he could only see a girl with an ''innocent'' smile on, sighing at not being able to read her at all Ingenuus just turned to the horizon again. Ingenuus: "Do whatever you want, it''s not like you''ll listen if I you not to" Ingenuus knows very well that in his dreams Elma seems to have control over what''s happening and the scenario around them, so know that he''s being able to freely move and talk he knows it''s probably her decision to let him so so, Ingenuus believes it would be useless to try and fight her here so he''s just trying not to wake up. Seeing him like that Elma smiles in a more natural loving way, then she moves closer to him and put his head on her ??p giving him a ??p pillow, Ingenuus didn''t do anything cause even if he wanted to his movements got suddenly restricted. Elma: "If I could begin to be???? Half of what you think of me???? I could do about anything???? I could even learn how to love???? When I see the way you act???? Wondering when I''m coming back???? I could do about anything???? I could even learn how to love???? Like you???? Love like you???? I always thought I might be bad???? Now I''m sure that it''s true ''cause???? I think you''re so good???? And I''m nothing like you???? Look at you go!???? I wish that I knew???? What makes you think I''m so spe-cial???? If I could begin to do Something that does right by you???? I would do about anything???? I would even learn how to love???? When I see the way you look???? Shaken by how long it took???? I could do about anything???? I could even learn how to love like you???? Love like you... Love me like you????" (AN: this is Love like you(from Steven Universe)) While Elma was singing Ingenuus begun to feel nostalgic for some reason and as the song advanced the feeling only increased until a memory came to his mind. -flashback 2 years ago in earth(year 2017)- Ingenuus who was now 15 years old was sitting on the couch while watching tv and clinging to him was a girl with crimson red-hair that had a cheerful smile and a beautiful aura around her, yes that''s Elma two years ago. They were watching a cartoon on tv and a song started playing in the end with the credits. Elma: "Ingenuus, this song is so good no matter how many times I listen to it" She said while holding onto Ingenuus harm like a precious treasure. Ingenuus: "Yeah, yeah but you had us listen to it multiple times before, the first few times were nice but now it''s getting annoying" Ingenuus said with an annoyed expression that completely differs his current Indifference. Elma: "We only listened to it like 1000 times, it''s still fresh but if you insist on not listening to it again sing it with me" She said with an innocent and unguilty expression at the beginning of her sentence but by the end of the sentence for had a somewhat smug face. Ingenuus who noticed her obvious objective simply sighed and agreed. Elma: "Ok, let me start: If I could begin to be???? Half of what you think of me????" Ingenuus: "I could do about anything???? I could even learn how to love????" Elma: "When I see the way you act???? Wondering when I''m coming back????" Both(Elma and Ingenuus): "I could do about anything???? I could even learn how to love???? Like you????" ..... Ingenuus: "What makes you think I''m so spe-cial???? ..... Elma: "I could even learn how to love like you???? Love like you... Love me like you????" They sang the song till the end and they then Elma was once again clinging on to Ingenuus while they both had a smile of their own. Ingenuus: "why are you always so clingy?!" Ingenuus asked with a complicated expression on his face. Elma: "It''s because your so warm and comforting I can''t help but to cling on to you" She said with a playful and tricky expression with a childish tone of voice but Ingenuus could see a hint of sadness in it and just sighed and hugged her tight with his right arm. Now both laying on the sofa looking at the ceiling Ingenuus muttered. Ingenuus: "I wish things will just stay as calm and nice as they are" Ingenuus muttered with a smile on his face, completely unaware of the flag he just raised and the things to come in the next two years not only for him and Elma but events that involved a lot more, leading to his death close to the end of the second year. -end of flashback- Ingenuus was still laying on the floor with his head on Elma''s ??p while tears roamed down his face and before he could get up a tear fell on his face and Ingenuus looked up only to see Elma crying. Elma: "Do you do remember how things were back then? I thought you had long forgotten" Elma said with a cute smile on her face before her usual obsessed and extreme eyes came back together with her mischievous smile. Ingenuus got up and looked at Elma with the pool behind him slowly getting full of a red liquid. Ingenuus: "You really should leave the past behind and live more in the present, those memories have already lost their meaning" Ingenuus said with melancholy on his face. Elma: "I''m living in the present, cause your my present and my future and the meaning wasn''t lost just forgotten" When Elma said so her eyes turned black and bloodstained as she pushed Ingenuus into the now full pool. Ingenuus was drowning in the red trying to breathe but couldn''t and simply closed his eyes. ______________________________________________________ Ingenuus opened his eyes wide only to discover he''s actually being suffocated by Tsunade''s br??sts, Ingenuus immediately used all the strength he has and was luckily able to move his face just enough to breathe and sighed in relief for escaping death. But soon calmed down feeling the warmth coming from her and comfortable waiting. Ingenuus asked Rikune what time is it a discovered its 4 A.M. and it''s been 3 hours since he fell asleep and he still feels very tired but knows sleeping won''t help. Having no other option since Tsunade won''t let go of him and for some reason is a heavy sleeper despite being a ninja... Ingenuus couldn''t help but to worry. After 2 hours Tsunade finally woke up and greeted Ingenuus. Tsunade: "Good morning kid, today is Sunday and tomorrow starts ninja academy me you came in a pretty prominent time" Tsunade said with a slightly sleepy aura around her. Ingenuus: "Good morning Tsunade, I think that might be a problem" Ingenuus said with a slightly worried expression that is not seen in his indifferent face. Tsunade: "Already giving up? You make me sad with such a weak resolve" Tsunade said with a fake disappointed expression. Ingenuus: "No, I just remembered I don''t know how to sense chakra or use chakra" Ingenuus said with a slightly low tone. Tsunade perfectly heard what he said and started laughing before saying he would learn it in school and that he shouldn''t be in a rush. Ingenuus: "how will I complete your challenge if I''m not in a rush?" Ingenuus said with a slightly more worried tone. Tsunade could see Ingenuus was acting a little weird and looked at his face seeing the dark circles on under his eyes she could somewhat understand and thought to herself now realizing he even woke up before her and for a healthy sleep cycle, he should have slept for another 4-5 hours, Tsunade understanding he wasn''t exaggerating when he said he had nightmares and decided she would find a way to get rid of them. Tsunade: "Ok, Ingenuus let''s go take a bath and then eat after I''ll take you for a walk" Tsunade said with a smile on her face. Ingenuus simply shook his head in disagreement. Ingenuus: "You''ll drown me with those huge b??bs" Tsunade hearing his words looked at her ?h?st for a bit before saying. Tsunade: "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful" Before Ingenuus could answer Tsunade picked him up and got towels before going to the bathroom. -Inside the bathroom- Getting undressed Tsunade looked to see if Ingenuus needed help but froze for a little at sight of the ''little monster'' and said. Tsunade: "They weren''t joking... You really are a monster... I already feel sorry for your future woman" Ingenuus hearing her looks at his own ?ssets and doesn''t really mind it until he remembers this body should be that of a 4 years old but throws the thoughts out the window since logic died the moment he got a system. Then they bathed together after a small ''fight'' because Ingenuus didn''t want Tsunade to wash his body for him but he obviously lost, not only that but Ingenuus almost fell asleep several times during the process even though he was trying hard to stay awake. After bathing together and just like Ingenuus said Tsunade almost drowning him with her br??sts they cleaned themselves and Ingenuus wanted to wear the same clothes since he can''t just make new ones appear from thin air in front of Tsunade without having to explain a lot but Tsunade immediately said no and told him to wait while she buys some clothes for him. Ingenuus wanted to refute but Tsunade said that if complicated things in the slightest she would make him use her childhood clothes and Ingenuus immediately shut his mouth. Somewhere in the hidden village, Kushina felt like she lost an important moment. Tsunade got ready and left not long after, Ingenuus started talking to Rikune and asked more about the system and got some answers, then he asked if he''s able to use chakra or if he has to buy something from the system. Rikune explained that he can perfectly use chakra just like any common person but would have to get affinities either through the system''s shop or training the affinity, it seems that even though Ingenuus started with no affinity he can cultivate any affinity by practicing chakra transformation but some affinities would be way harder than others. Ingenuus decided that since he has to wait for Tsunade he''d at least do some progress, he went to some plant that was in the hall and asked Rikune if it was poisonous or dangerous for him, Rikune responded saying it''s safe so he got a bunch of leaves sit on the bed and started practicing the leaf exercise by focusing on the leaf and controlling his breath in a meditation like stance and mode. -later- After 1 and half of trying to do the leaf exercise, Ingenuus finally started feeling some progress since now leaves would stick for about 2.3 seconds according to Rikune before falling but the more the leaf sticks the harder it becomes to make it stick for longer. Ingenuus saw small progress in his status in CC%(chakra control) which was now at 1.2% which was little, but it was still progress, so Ingenuus continued practicing the exercise until it was 11 A.M. Which makes it 8 hours since Ingenuus woke up. In the end, his progress was CC%:3.4 and Ingenuus was extremely tired to a very dangerous point. Rikune:[Ingenuus, I think you should stop it now. You''ve trained enough, for now, I think you should rest] Rikune who was very worried about the boy''s health voiced her worries in a very caring tone. Ingenuus: "No, I''m fine. I can do this all day." Ingenuus said with a slightly cold tone and expression that is heavier than his usual indifferent expression. Rikune:[You''re hurting yourself at this point! If you go on like that your body will collapse!!] Rikune who wasn''t just gonna watch Ingenuus overdo himself yelled at him in a very firm tone. Ingenuus: "Hahahaha! I get it! You''re trying to make me fail just like your other host, bravo your acting is top-notch!" Ingenuus said while laughing with slightly deepened eyes and a crazy aura around him with a cold and cynical tone. Rikune:[Of not! I''m not! I''m just trying to help you! The way I didn''t with him... I want you to succeed but not by constantly overdoing yourself, so please listen and stop to rest] Rikune said once again worried even ignoring the negative comments towards her even though it does hurt her to hear such words. Ingenuus: "Please stop! I can''t, I can''t sleep! I can''t rest! I can''t stop! And you''re saying you''re trying to help me?!?! If you WANT to help me, then stop saying useless bullsh*t and find a way to help me!!" Ingenuus yelled at Rikune in a very unstable way. Rikune:[Snap out of it!! You''re just tired and should calm down a bit you''re not in a state where you should make decisions, let me help you] Rikune who was aware that Ingenuus is not in the best mental state right now insisted but it was weird that he suddenly worsened, Rikune believes Ingenuus should have lasted more than this before getting to this point, anyway now''s not the time for that and Rikune focused in the situation. Ingenuus: "You... You''re trying to control me!!.. Hahaha!!! You''re all trying to control me! The system! You! Tsunade! Kushina! Mikoto! Shizune! Hiruzen! And... And even Elma! You''re all trying to break me and make into a puppet BUT I''ll never... Let... That... Ha." Ingenuus yelled with a slightly paranoid tone but his expression didn''t transmit it, as he spoke his words were getting slower as his breathing got heavier at each word along with his eyes that only got heavier until his hair and eyes got completely black as he fainted before finishing his sentence. At the moment Ingenuus fainted Tsunade came in only to see the now black-haired boy fall on the floor. Both(Tsunade and Rikune): "[INGENUUS!!!], INGENUUS!!!" Both girls screamed seeing the boy on the floor motionless. ______________________________________________________ Special thanks to NoDajModa, for helping me give the sleep problems the emphasis they deserve. Chapter 35 - Finally decided. ( another important announcement... Again) Hi guys, I''m here again to annoy you with my announcements. Just how I expected it to be the winner of this is.... NARUTO! Yeah, I thought so as much. But it was almost Tokyo Ghoul with Damachi right after. But I''m kinda sad almost nobody voted for Death March since I love it but I can leave writing a fanfic on it for later since I haven''t even finished reading the original novel. 1-Naruto 2-Tokyo Ghoul 3-Damanchi 4-overlord 5-fairy tail So I''m just going to make this the order in which they things will go on, here you have the first five worlds. The rest of the worlds, I''ll decide the order later. Okay, now I''m going to explain how I plan to approach this. As your all aware I put little details when I write at least till now but I''m going to try and improve on that with just enough details, as well as I plan it to be slightly slow-paced like in the first 4 or so chapters where we''ll follow his day today and I''ll minimize the time-skips to only moments where it''s really necessary. The main character is also not the same, once again I changed his name and personality, but I''m sure you''ll still like it. Rikune, as well as all the OC''s(original characters), still exist. The mc will still be OP but will get there slower than before. The original clan and bloodline also still exist but will appear only later in the story. Skills like and are also predicted for the future. The story will still be a harem but that won''t be the focus and will only start much later. The harem members that were already confirmed will remain the same. The get yourself at least 10 jonins pregnant quest still exists but once again later. Now just because I feel like it I''ll explain the characters from Karaki''s background that no longer exists. His father was just another man who got seriously traumatized and mentally unstable after going to war and being the only survivor in his squad, he got captured and tortured for months before he was like enough to get rescued(there''s more into his story and it involves a little girl who helped him survive and ended up dead because she was helping him but I''m feeling rather lazy so yeah). He would murder anyone(outside the family) who got too close to his precious Kara(Karaki). His mother, however, was different and had her problems start at a young age since her own father would mistreat her(just making sure you understand: NO ****!) by verbal abuse always doing everything to make her feel like a useless person and useless women as well. Her mother has always tried to defend her but that always ended up badly, they even tried escaping and in the end, her mother was killed by her father in front of her but was saved by a passing by cop. After all that she had many traumas and after many years of therapy she decided to form her own family and decided to protect it at all cost except killing another human, she always had a very strong d?s?r? to have a daughter that she could protect and raise in a better environment than her own when she was a child, however, no matter how they tried she and her husband always got boys so when Kara(Karaki) was born a weird switch turned on in her mind. She wants to and tries to maintain Kara(Karaki) at home as much as possible but doesn''t disagree when her husband allows or suggests Kara(Karaki) to go out. Ley is just purely jealous and wants all the attention that Kara(Karaki) has for himself but doesn''t know how to express that he feels left out and forgotten by his own parents. Does pranks and is rude to Kara(Karaki) whenever possible. Chinki is a genius who doesn''t want attention to himself and so pretends to always be confused, forgetful and slow to catch up. He''s very cautious of Kara(Karaki) because he was almost caught by Kara(Karaki) a couple of times in the past. Don is the typical ''uncomprehended'' artist or at least he says so, even tho he''s always expressing himself about art or any artistical form, nobody really knows much about him or if he has any other personal interests besides art. He thinks of Kara as a good model that had inspired him many times in his work of art. Kane just tries his best to be special in some way because of his brothers that all seem to be different in some way or at least expel in something. Ley is a great gamer(has won competitions), Don is a great artist (has won competitions), Chinki has the mental ??pse thing(that''s what they think he has), and Kara(Karaki) is the favorite child, the cutest (has won competitions, those beauty competition things) and loved by everyone except Ley, but in the household, he''s just there, so he tries to at least expel in sports which he has some affinity in. He thinks of Kara(Karaki) as a rival/frenemy. Well, in Karaki''s background there were some more characters like his best friend and his crush but since I never got to them I won''t say any more about them. Just in case you''re curious Kane is 21 years old(searching for a job), Chinki is 20 years old (doesn''t do anything besides his secret experiments in his hidden room), Don is 19 years old (art university), Ley is 18 years old (technology university). Kane hasn''t left the house because his mother won''t allow him to until he has a stable income. Thanks for reading. I''ll try to release the first chapter tomorrow. Lots of love??